📜 Verbum · 聖言
原文誦讀聖經與教父文獻

← 回書卷目次 · 拉丁教父 › 詞源與文集

塞維利亞的依西多祿

詞源與文集 第 1 章

拉丁文原文.270 節.部分字詞可點開查義

第 2 章 →
1:1
Isidore: Etymologiae I I. DE DISCIPLINA ET ARTE. [1] De disciplina et arte. Disciplina a discendo nomen accepit: unde et scientia dici potest. Nam scire dictum a discere, quia nemo nostrum scit, nisi qui discit. Aliter dicta disciplina, quia discitur plena. [2] Ars vero dicta est, quod artis praeceptis regulisque
以西多祿:《詞源》第一卷。一、論學科與技藝。〔1〕論學科與技藝。「學科」(disciplina)之名取自「學習」(discere);因此也可稱為「知識」(scientia)。因為「知道」(scire)一詞源自「學習」(discere),既然我們中間除了學習的人,沒有一個能知道。「學科」另有一種解釋,是因為它被完整地(plena)學到。〔2〕至於「技藝」(ars),得名是因為它由技藝(artis)的規則與準則所構成
Isidore: Etymologies, Book I. I. ON DISCIPLINE AND ART. [1] On discipline and art. 'Discipline' (disciplina) took its name from 'learning' (discere); whence it may also be called 'knowledge' (scientia). For 'to know' (scire) is so called from 'to learn' (discere), because none of us knows except him who learns. It is called 'discipline' in another way, because it is learned in full (discitur plena). [2] 'Art' (ars), on the other hand, is so named because it consists of the precepts and rules of art (artis)
1:2
consistat. Alii dicunt a Graecis hoc tractum esse vocabulum Àx ÄÆ  ÁµÄÆ Â, id est a virtute, quam scientiam vocaverunt. [3] Inter artem et disciplinam Plato et Aristoteles hanc differentiam esse voluerunt, dicentes artem esse in his quae se et aliter habere possunt; disciplina vero est, quae de his agit quae aliter evenire non possunt. Nam quando
(如此)所構成。另有人說這詞是從希臘文而來——出自 arete(即「德性」),他們稱之為「知識」。〔3〕柏拉圖與亞里士多德認為技藝與學科之間有這樣的區別,說技藝所涉及的是那些能夠有所變異的事物,而學科則是論那些不能有別種結果的事物。因為當
consists. Others say that this word was drawn from the Greeks—from arete (that is, from 'virtue'), which they called 'knowledge.' [3] Between art and discipline Plato and Aristotle wished there to be this difference, saying that art has to do with those things which can be otherwise than they are, whereas discipline is that which treats of things which cannot come out otherwise. For when
1:3
veris disputationibus aliquid disseritur, disciplina erit: quando aliquid verisimile atque opinabile tractatur, nomen artis habebit. II. DE SEPTEM LIBERALIBVS DISCIPLINIS. [1] Disciplinae liberalium artium septem sunt. Prima grammatica, id est loquendi peritia. Secunda rhetorica, quae propter nitorem et copiam eloquentiae suae maxime in civilibus
藉真確的論證討論某事,那便是學科;當所論的僅是近乎真實、屬乎意見之事,那便冠以技藝之名。二、論七門博雅學科。〔1〕博雅技藝的學科共有七門。第一是文法,即言說的技能。第二是修辭,因其辭令的華美與豐富,在民事
something is discussed by true demonstrations, it will be discipline; when something merely probable and matter of opinion is treated, it will bear the name of art. II. ON THE SEVEN LIBERAL DISCIPLINES. [1] The disciplines of the liberal arts are seven. The first is grammar, that is, skill in speaking. The second is rhetoric, which, on account of the elegance and abundance of its eloquence, is deemed especially necessary in civil
1:4
quaestionibus necessaria existimatur. Tertia dialectica cognomento logica, quae disputationibus subtilissimis vera secernit a falsis. [2] Quarta arithmetica, quae continet numerorum causas et divisiones. Quinta musica, quae in carminibus cantibusque consistit. [3] Sexta geometrica, quae mensuras terrae dimensionesque conplectitur. Septima
問題上被視為必需。第三是辯證法,別名邏輯,它藉最精微的論辯把真的與假的區分開來。〔2〕第四是算術,包含數的緣由與劃分。第五是音樂,在於詩歌與歌唱。〔3〕第六是幾何,涵蓋大地的測量與丈量。第七是
questions it is considered necessary. The third is dialectic, surnamed logic, which by the subtlest disputations separates the true from the false. [2] The fourth is arithmetic, which comprises the causes and divisions of numbers. The fifth is music, which consists in verses and songs. [3] The sixth is geometry, which embraces the measurements and dimensions of the earth. The seventh is
1:5
astronomia, quae continet legem astrorum. III. DE LITTERIS COMMVNIBVS. [1] Primordia grammaticae artis litterae communes existunt, quas librarii et calculatores sequuntur. Quarum disciplina velut quaedam grammaticae artis infantia est; unde et eam Varro litterationem vocat. Litterae autem sunt indices rerum, signa verborum, quibus tanta vis est,
天文,包含星辰的規律。三、論通用字母。〔1〕文法技藝的最初起點,乃是抄寫員與計算者所使用的通用字母。研習這些字母,可說是文法技藝的某種嬰兒期;因此瓦羅也稱之為「識字」(litteratio)。字母乃是事物的標記、言語的符號,其力量之大,
astronomy, which comprises the law of the stars. III. ON THE COMMON LETTERS. [1] The first beginnings of the art of grammar are the common letters, which scribes and reckoners employ. Their study is, as it were, a kind of infancy of the grammatical art; whence Varro also calls it 'lettering' (litteratio). Now letters are the tokens of things, the signs of words, in which there is such power
1:6
ut nobis dicta absentium sine voce loquantur. [Verba enim per oculos non per aures introducunt.] [2] Usus litterarum repertus propter memoriam rerum. Nam ne oblivione fugiant, litteris alligantur. In tanta enim rerum varietate nec disci audiendo poterant omnia, nec memoria contineri. [3] Litterae autem dictae quasi legiterae, quod iter legentibus
以致不在場之人的話語,無需聲音便能向我們述說。〔因為它們藉眼睛、而非藉耳朵傳入話語。〕〔2〕使用字母乃是為了記憶事物而發明的。因為恐怕事物因遺忘而消逝,便用字母把它們繫住。在如此紛繁的事物之中,既不能靠聽聞學到一切,也不能盡存於記憶。〔3〕字母(litterae)之名彷彿「legiterae」,因為它們為讀者提供了道路(iter),
that the sayings of those who are absent speak to us without a voice. [For they bring in words through the eyes, not through the ears.] [2] The use of letters was devised for the remembrance of things. For, lest they slip away through forgetfulness, they are bound fast by letters. For amid so great a variety of things, neither could all be learned by hearing nor retained in memory. [3] Letters (litterae) are so called as though 'legiterae,' because they furnish a road (iter) to readers,
1:7
praestent, vel quod in legendo iterentur. [4] Litterae Latinae et Graecae ab Hebraeis videntur exortae. Apud illos enim prius dictum est aleph, deinde ex simili enuntiatione apud Graecos tractum est alpha, inde apud Latinos A. Translator enim ex simili sono alterius linguae litteram condidit, ut nosse possimus linguam Hebraicam omnium linguarum et
或因為它們在誦讀中被重複(iterentur)。〔4〕拉丁與希臘字母似乎源出於希伯來人。因為在他們中間,首先稱作「aleph」(阿列夫),繼而由相近的發音在希臘人中衍生出「alpha」(阿爾法),再由此在拉丁人中成為「A」。因為翻譯者根據另一種語言相近的讀音創制了這字母,使我們得知希伯來語是一切語言與
or because they are repeated (iterentur) in reading. [4] The Latin and Greek letters seem to have arisen from the Hebrews. For among them 'aleph' was first spoken; then, from a similar pronunciation among the Greeks, 'alpha' was derived, and thence among the Latins 'A.' For the translator, from the similar sound of the other language, fashioned the letter, so that we may know that the Hebrew tongue is the mother of all languages and
1:8
litterarum esse matrem. Sed Hebraei viginti duo elementa litterarum secundum Veteris Testamenti libros utuntur; Graeci vero viginti quattuor. Latini enim inter utramque linguam progredientes viginti tria elementa habent. [5] Hebraeorum litteras a Lege coepisse per Moysen: Syrorum autem et Chaldaeorum per Abraham. Unde et cum Hebraeis et numero et
字母之母。但希伯來人使用二十二個字母,與舊約聖經的卷數相合;希臘人則有二十四個。拉丁人介於兩種語言之間演進,擁有二十三個字母。〔5〕希伯來人的字母始於律法,藉摩西而來;敘利亞人與迦勒底人的字母,則藉亞伯拉罕而來。因此他們與希伯來人無論在數目與
letters. But the Hebrews use twenty-two elements of letters, corresponding to the books of the Old Testament; the Greeks, however, twenty-four. The Latins, advancing between the two languages, have twenty-three elements. [5] The letters of the Hebrews began from the Law, through Moses; but those of the Syrians and Chaldeans through Abraham. Whence they too agree with the Hebrews both in number and
1:9
sono concordant, solis characteribus discrepant. Aegyptiorum litteras Isis regina, Inachis filia, de Graecia veniens in Aegyptum, repperit et Aegyptiis tradidit. Apud Aegyptios autem alias habuisse litteras sacerdotes, alias vulgus; sacerdotales 1 µÁp Â, À±½´®¼¿Å vulgares. Graecarum litterarum usum primi Phoenices invenerunt; unde et Lucanus (3,
讀音上都相合,僅在字形上有別。埃及人的字母,是那位王后伊西斯(Isis,伊那科斯之女)從希臘來到埃及時所發現、並傳給埃及人的。此外,在埃及人中,祭司用一套字母,平民用另一套:祭司的字母稱為「聖書體」(hieratic),平民的稱為「通俗體」(demotic)。希臘字母的使用,最先是腓尼基人所發明的;因此盧坎也(三卷,
in sound they agree, differing only in their characters. The letters of the Egyptians were found by Queen Isis, daughter of Inachus, who, coming from Greece into Egypt, discovered them and handed them on to the Egyptians. Among the Egyptians, moreover, the priests had one set of letters and the common people another: the priestly letters were called 'hieratic,' the common ones 'demotic.' The use of Greek letters the Phoenicians first invented; whence Lucan too (3,
1:10
220): Phoenices primi, famae si creditur, ausi mansuram rudibus vocem signare figuris. [6] Hinc est quod et Phoeniceo colore librorum capita scribuntur, quia ab ipsis litterae initium habuerunt. Cadmus Agenoris filius Graecas litteras a Phoenice in Graeciam decem et septem primus attulit; ‘.’.“.”.•.–.™.š.›.œ..Ÿ. .¡.C.¤.¦. His Palamedes Troiano
220 行)說:「腓尼基人最先——若傳聞可信——膽敢用粗陋的字形標記那長存的話語。」〔6〕正因如此,書卷的卷首也用腓尼基的顏色(即紫紅色)書寫,因為字母由他們而起。阿革諾耳之子卡德摩斯(Cadmus)最先把希臘字母十七個從腓尼基帶入希臘:Α Β Γ Δ Ε Ζ Ι Κ Λ Μ Ν Ο Π Ρ Σ Τ Φ。帕拉墨得斯(Palamedes)在特洛伊
220): 'The Phoenicians first, if report be believed, dared to mark the abiding word in rude figures.' [6] Hence it is that the headings of books too are written in Phoenician colour (that is, in purple), because from them letters had their beginning. Cadmus, son of Agenor, first brought the Greek letters, seventeen in number, from Phoenicia into Greece: A B Γ Δ E Z I K Λ M N O Π P Σ T Φ. To these Palamedes, in the Trojan
1:11
bello tres adiecit —.§.©. Post quem Simonides Melicus tres alias adiecit ¨.ž.˜ [7] ¥ litteram Pythagoras Samius ad exemplum vitae humanae primus formavit; cuius virgula subterior primam aetatem significat, incertam quippe et quae adhuc se nec vitiis nec virtutibus dedit. Bivium autem, quod superest, ab adolescentia incipit: cuius dextra pars ardua
戰爭中增添了三個:Θ、Ξ、Χ。其後,抒情詩人西摩尼得斯(Simonides)又增添了另三個:Ψ、Η、Ω。〔7〕薩摩斯的畢達哥拉斯最先仿照人生的樣式造出字母 Y;其下方的一豎代表人生的初期,那時尚未確定,也還未將自己交付於惡行或美德。而上方所餘的岔路,則從青年時期開始:其右邊一支陡峭,
war added three: Θ, Ξ, Χ. After him Simonides the lyric poet added three others: Ψ, Η, Ω. [7] Pythagoras of Samos was the first to form the letter Y after the pattern of human life; its lower stroke signifies the first age, uncertain indeed, and which has as yet given itself neither to vices nor to virtues. The fork, however, which is above, begins from adolescence: of which the right-hand part is steep,
1:12
est, sed ad beatam vitam tendens: sinistra facilior, sed ad labem interitumque deducens. De qua sic Persius ait (3, 56): Et tibi qua Samios deduxit littera ramos, surgentem dextro monstravit limite callem. [8] Quinque autem esse apud Graecos mysticas litteras. Prima ¥, quae humanam vitam significat, de qua nunc diximus. Secunda ˜, quae mortem
卻通向蒙福的人生;左邊一支較為容易,卻引人下墜、趨於毀滅。波修斯(Persius)論此這樣說(三卷,56 行):「那薩摩斯字母為你伸展枝椏之處,它以右邊的路徑指示出那條上升的小徑。」〔8〕此外,希臘人中有五個奧祕的字母。第一是 Y,代表人生,即我們方纔所論的。第二是 Θ(theta),代表死亡
but tending toward the blessed life; the left-hand part easier, but leading down to ruin and destruction. Of which Persius thus speaks (3, 56): 'And to you, where the Samian letter has spread out its branches, it has shown the rising path by its right-hand track.' [8] There are, moreover, five mystic letters among the Greeks. The first is Y, which signifies human life, of which we have just spoken. The second is Θ (theta), which [signifies] death
1:13
[significat]. Nam iudices eandem litteram ˜ adponebant ad eorum nomina, quos supplicio afficiebant. Et dicitur Theta Àx Ä¿æ ¸±½¬Ä¿Å, id est a morte. Unde et habet per medium telum, id est mortis signum. De qua quidam: O multum ante alias infelix littera theta. [9] Tertia ¤ figuram demonstrans Dominicae crucis, unde et Hebraice signum
「表示死亡」。因為審判官常把這同一個字母標在他們判處死刑之人的名字旁。Theta(θ)之名源自希臘文 apo tou thanatou,意即「出於死亡」。故此它中間有一支箭,即死亡的記號。有詩人論它說:「哦 theta 字母啊,遠比其餘一切字母更為不祥。」〔9〕第三個字母 tau,其形狀顯示了主的十字架,因此在希伯來文中它也被解作「記號」
[it signifies death]. For the judges used to set that same letter beside the names of those whom they were condemning to punishment. And Theta is so called apo tou thanatou, that is, 'from death.' Hence too it has a dart through its middle, that is, a sign of death. Of it a certain poet says: 'O letter theta, ill-omened far beyond all others.' [9] The third letter, tau, displays by its shape the Lord's cross, whence also in Hebrew it is interpreted as 'a sign'
1:14
interpretatur. De qua dictum est in Ezechielo angelo (9, 4): 'Transi per medium Ierusalem, et signa thau in frontes virorum gementium et dolentium.' Reliquas vero duas summam et ultimam sibi vindicat Christus. Ipse enim principium, ipse finis, dicens 'Ego sum ‘ et ©.' Concurrentibus enim in se invicem ‘ ad © usque devolvitur, et rursus © ad ‘
被解作「記號」。關於它,以西結書中曾對天使說(九章4節):「你要走遍耶路撒冷全城,在那些嘆息哀哭之人的額上畫一個 thau 記號。」至於其餘那兩個字母——最崇高的與最末的——基督為自己取用了它們。因為祂自己是開端,祂自己是終末,說:「我是阿拉法(Alpha)和俄梅戛(Omega)。」因為當兩者彼此相會匯合時,Alpha 一路滾轉直到 Omega,Omega 又回轉到 Alpha,
...is interpreted. Of it, it was said to the angel in Ezekiel (9:4): 'Pass through the midst of Jerusalem, and set a thau upon the foreheads of the men that groan and mourn.' But the two remaining letters, the highest and the last, Christ claims for himself. For he himself is the beginning, he himself the end, saying, 'I am Alpha and Omega.' For as they run together into one another, Alpha rolls down all the way to Omega, and again Omega returns to Alpha,
1:15
replicatur, ut ostenderet in se Dominus et initii decursum ad finem et finis decursum ad initium. [10] Omnes autem litterae apud Graecos et verba conponunt et numeros faciunt. Nam Alpha littera apud eos vocatur in numeris unum. Ubi autem scribunt Beta, vocatur duo; ubi scribunt Gamma, vocatur in numeris ipsorum tres; ubi scribunt Delta, vocatur in
如此折返,好讓主在自己身上顯明:既有從開端奔向終末的歷程,也有從終末奔回開端的歷程。〔10〕在希臘人當中,所有字母既能組成詞語,又能表示數目。因為 Alpha 字母在他們的數字中稱為「一」;而當他們寫 Beta 時,便稱為「二」;寫 Gamma 時,在他們的數字中稱為「三」;寫 Delta 時,便稱為
is folded back, so that the Lord might show in himself both the running of the beginning toward the end and the running of the end toward the beginning. [10] Now among the Greeks all the letters both compose words and make numbers. For the letter Alpha is called among them, in numbers, 'one.' But where they write Beta, it is called 'two'; where they write Gamma, it is called in their numbers 'three'; where they write Delta, it is called in
1:16
numeris ipsorum quattuor; et sic omnes litterae apud eos numeros habent. [11] Latini autem numeros ad litteras non conputant, sed sola verba componunt, excepto I et X littera, quae et figura crucem significat et in numero decem demonstrat. IV. DE LITTERIS LATINIS. [1] Latinas litteras Carmentis nympha prima Italis tradidit. Carmentis autem dicta,
他們數字中的「四」;如此,在他們當中所有字母都有數值。〔11〕然而拉丁人並不用字母來計數,只用字母組成詞語,唯獨 I 與 X 兩字母例外:後者既以其形狀表示十字架,又在數目上代表「十」。第四章 論拉丁字母。〔1〕寧芙女神卡門提斯(Carmentis)最先把拉丁字母傳給義大利人。她之所以名為卡門提斯,
their numbers 'four'; and thus among them all the letters have numerical values. [11] The Latins, however, do not reckon numbers by letters, but compose words only, with the exception of the letters I and X, of which the latter both signifies the cross by its shape and denotes 'ten' in number. IV. ON THE LATIN LETTERS. [1] The nymph Carmentis first handed down the Latin letters to the Italians. She was called Carmentis
1:17
quia carminibus futura canebat. Ceterum proprie vocata [est] Nicostrate. Litterae autem aut communes sunt aut liberales. [2] Communes dictae, quia multi eas in commune utuntur, ut scribere et legere. Liberales, quia eas tantum illi noverunt, qui libros conscribunt recteque loquendi dictandique rationem noverunt. [3] Litterarum duplex modus est:
是因為她常以歌詩(carmina)詠唱未來之事。但她本名其實是尼科斯特拉忒(Nicostrate)。此外,字母不是通用的,就是自由的。〔2〕稱為通用(communes),是因為許多人共同使用它們,如書寫與閱讀。稱為自由(liberales),是因為唯有那些著書立說、通曉正確言說與寫作規則的人才認識它們。〔3〕字母有兩種類別:
because she used to sing of things to come in songs (carmina). But properly she was called Nicostrate. Letters, moreover, are either common or liberal. [2] They are called common because many use them in common, as for writing and reading. They are called liberal because only those know them who compose books and understand the method of speaking and composing correctly. [3] There is a twofold class of letters:
1:18
dividuntur enim principaliter in duas partes, in vocales et consonantes. Vocales sunt quae directo hiatu faucium sine ulla conlisione varie emittuntur. Et dictae vocales, quod per se vocem inpleant, et per se syllabam faciant nulla adhaerente consonante. Consonantes sunt, quae diverso motu linguae vel inpressione labrorum efficiuntur. Et vocatae
因為它們首先分為兩部分,即母音與子音。母音是那些藉喉嚨直接張開、毫無阻礙而多樣地發出的音。它們被稱為母音(vocales),是因為它們憑自身就能充實出聲音(vox),並憑自身就能構成音節,無需任何子音相附。子音則是那些藉舌頭的種種動作或雙唇的按壓而發出的音。它們被稱為
for they are principally divided into two parts, into vowels and consonants. Vowels are those which are emitted variously by a direct opening of the throat without any collision. And they are called vowels (vocales) because by themselves they fill out the voice (vox) and by themselves make a syllable, with no consonant clinging to them. Consonants are those which are produced by a varied movement of the tongue or a pressing of the lips. And they are called
1:19
consonantes quia per se non sonant, sed iunctis vocalibus consonant. [4] Haec in duabus partibus dividuntur: in semivocalibus et in mutis. Semivocales dictas eo, quod quiddam semis de vocalibus habeant. Ab E quippe vocali incipiunt, et desinunt in naturalem sonum [ut F, L, M et ceterae]. Mutae autem dictae, quia nisi subiectis sibi vocalibus
子音(consonantes),是因為它們憑自身不能發聲,唯有與母音相連時才一同發聲(consonant)。〔4〕子音又分為兩部分:半母音與啞音。稱為半母音,是因為它們具有母音的一半特質。它們從母音 E 起首,而終止於一種自然的音(如 F、L、M 等)。至於稱為啞音(mutae),是因為除非有母音置於其下,
consonants because by themselves they do not sound, but sound together (consonant) when vowels are joined to them. [4] These are divided into two parts: into semivowels and mutes. They are called semivowels because they have something of a half of the vowels. For they begin from the vowel E and end in a natural sound (as F, L, M, and the rest). But they are called mutes because, unless vowels are placed beneath them,
1:20
nequaquam erumpunt. Si enim eis extremum vocalis detraxeris sonum, inclusum litterae murmur sonabit [ut B, G, D et ceterae]. Vocales autem et semivocales et mutas a veteribus sonas et semisonas et insonas dictas. [5] Inter vocales autem I et U apud Grammaticos varias habent significationes. [6] Nam modo vocales sunt, modo semivocales, modo mediae
它們就完全無法迸發出來。因為若你把母音末尾的音從它們身上除去,只會聽見字母被封閉的低沉喃喃聲(如 B、G、D 等)。古人分別把母音、半母音與啞音稱為「有聲的」、「半聲的」與「無聲的」。〔5〕此外,在母音中,I 與 U 在文法家眼中具有種種不同的功用。〔6〕因為它們有時是母音,有時是半母音,有時居中
they cannot break forth at all. For if you take away from them the final sound of the vowel, an enclosed murmur of the letter will sound (as B, G, D, and the rest). The ancients called vowels, semivowels, and mutes respectively 'sounding,' 'half-sounding,' and 'unsounding.' [5] Among the vowels, moreover, I and U have among the grammarians various values. [6] For sometimes they are vowels, sometimes semivowels, sometimes intermediate
1:21
sunt. Vocales ideo sunt, quia solae positae syllabas faciunt et aliis consonantibus coniunguntur. Consonantes ideo habentur, quia interdum habent post se vocales in hisdem syllabis constitutas, ut "Ianus" "vates" et habentur pro consonantibus. [7] Mediae [autem] idcirco dicuntur, quoniam naturaliter solae medium sonum habent, ut "illius" "unius"
介於兩者之間。它們之所以是母音,是因為單獨置放時能構成音節,並能與其他子音相結合。它們被視為子音,是因為有時在同一音節中其後跟有母音,如「Ianus」「vates」,便被當作子音看待。〔7〕稱它們居中(mediae),是因為它們單獨存在時本性上具有一種中間的音,如「illius」「unius」,
they are. They are vowels for this reason, because placed alone they make syllables and are joined with other consonants. They are held to be consonants because sometimes they have vowels set after them within the same syllables, as in 'Ianus,' 'vates,' and are treated as consonants. [7] They are called intermediate for this reason, that by nature, when alone, they have a middle sound, as in 'illius,' 'unius,'
1:22
Coniunctae aliis pinguius sonant, ut "Ianus" "vanus" Solae enim aliter sonant, aliter iunctae. I vero propterea interdum duplex dicitur, quia quotienscumque inter duas vocales invenitur, pro duabus consonantibus habetur, ut "Troia" Geminatur enim ibi sonus eius. [8] V quoque littera proinde interdum nihil est, quia alicubi nec vocalis nec
與其他字母相連時發音較為飽滿,如「Ianus」「vanus」。因為它們單獨發音是一種樣子,相連時又是另一種。而 I 有時又被稱為雙重字母,原因在於:每當它出現在兩個母音之間時,便被當作兩個子音,如「Troia」,因為它的音在那裡被加倍了。〔8〕同樣地,字母 V 有時什麼也不是,因為在某些地方它既非母音,也非
Joined to others they sound fuller, as in 'Ianus,' 'vanus.' For alone they sound one way, joined another. The I, moreover, is sometimes called double for this reason, that whenever it is found between two vowels, it is reckoned as two consonants, as in 'Troia'; for its sound is doubled there. [8] Likewise the letter V is sometimes nothing, because in some places it is neither vowel nor
1:23
consonans est, ut quis. Vocalis enim non est, quia I sequitur; consonans non est, quia Q praecedit. Ideoque quando nec vocalis, nec consonans est, sine dubio nihil est. Eadem et digammon a Graecis vocatur, quando sibimet aliisque vocalibus iungitur: quae ideo digammon dicitur, quia duplex est instar F litterae, quac duplicem Gammam habet, ad cuius
子音,如「quis」中一般。因為它不是母音,因有 I 跟隨其後;也不是子音,因有 Q 位於其前。既然它既非母音又非子音,那麼它無疑什麼也不是。這同一個字母在希臘人那裡也被稱為 digamma(雙伽瑪),即當它與自身及其他母音相連時;而稱它為 digamma,是因為它是雙重的,形如字母 F,而 F 具有雙重的 Gamma,因與其
consonant, as in 'quis.' For it is not a vowel, because I follows it; and it is not a consonant, because Q precedes it. And therefore, when it is neither vowel nor consonant, it is without doubt nothing. This same letter is also called digamma by the Greeks, when it is joined to itself and to other vowels; and it is called digamma because it is double, like the letter F, which has a double Gamma, to whose
1:24
similitudinem coniunctas vocales digammon appellari grammatici voluerunt, ut "votum" "virgo" [9] Inter semivocales autem quaedam liquidae dicuntur propterea, quia interdum in una syllaba postpositae aliis consonantibus deficiunt et a metro excluduntur. Ex quibus duae apud Latinos liquescunt L et R, ut "fragor" "flatus" Reliquae M et N apud Graecos
相似,文法家便選擇把相連的母音稱作 digamma,如「votum」「virgo」。〔9〕此外,在半母音中,某些被稱為流音(liquidae),原因在於:它們有時在同一音節中置於其他子音之後時會失去分量,並被排除於格律之外。其中在拉丁人當中有兩個成為流音,即 L 與 R,如「fragor」「flatus」。其餘的 M 與 N,在希臘人當中
likeness the grammarians chose to call joined vowels 'digamma,' as in 'votum,' 'virgo.' [9] Among the semivowels, moreover, certain ones are called liquids for this reason, that sometimes, placed after other consonants in one syllable, they fail and are excluded from the metre. Of these, two become liquid among the Latins, L and R, as in 'fragor,' 'flatus.' The remaining ones, M and N, among the Greeks
1:25
liquescunt: ut "Mnestheus" [10] Decem et septem autem Latinis litteris vetus scriptura constabat. Vnde et legitimae nominantur illa ratione, scilicet vel quod ab E vocali incipiunt et in mutum sonum desinunt, ut sunt consonantes, vel quod a suo sono incipiunt et in vocalem E desinunt, ut sunt mutae [et sunt A. B. C. D. E. F. G. I. L. M. N. O. P.
成為流音,如「Mnestheus」。〔10〕古老的文字由十七個拉丁字母組成。因此它們也被稱為「正規字母」(legitimae),其緣由如下:或是因為它們從母音 E 起首而終於一個啞音,如子音那樣;或是因為它們從自身的音起首而終於母音 E,如啞音那樣(它們是 A、B、C、D、E、F、G、I、L、M、N、O、P、
become liquid, as in 'Mnestheus.' [10] The old script consisted of seventeen Latin letters. Whence too they are named 'legitimate' for this reason, namely either because they begin from the vowel E and end in a mute sound, as the consonants do, or because they begin from their own sound and end in the vowel E, as the mutes do (and they are A, B, C, D, E, F, G, I, L, M, N, O, P,
1:26
R. S. T. et U]. [11] H autem littera pro sola aspiratione adiecta postea est. Vnde et a plerisque aspiratio putatur esse, non littera, quae proinde aspirationis nota dicitur, quia vocem elevat. Aspiratio enim est sonus uberius elatus, cuius contraria est prosodia, sonus aequaliter flexus. [12] K litteram Salvius ludimagister pri[m]us Latinis
R、S、T 與 U)。〔11〕然而字母 H 是後來才加上的,僅為送氣(aspiratio)之用。因此許多人認為它是送氣而非字母;相應地它被稱為送氣記號,因為它使聲音上揚。所謂送氣,乃是一種更豐盈地揚起的音,其相對者為抑揚(prosodia),即平穩屈折的音。〔12〕教師薩爾維烏斯(Salvius)最先
R, S, T, and U). [11] The letter H, however, was added afterwards for the sake of aspiration alone. Whence too by very many it is thought to be an aspiration and not a letter; and accordingly it is called the mark of aspiration, because it raises the voice. For aspiration is a sound more abundantly raised, whose opposite is prosody, a sound evenly inflected. [12] The schoolmaster Salvius first
1:27
adiecit, ut in sono discrimen faceret duarum litterarum C et Q; quae ideo supervacua dicitur, quia exceptis "Kalendis superflua iudicatur: per C enim universa exprimimus. [13] Q litteram nec Graeci resonant, nec Hebraei. Exceptis enim Latinis hanc nulla alia lingua habet. Haec prius non erat. Vnde et ipsa supervacua est vocata quia per C cuncta
把字母 K 加入拉丁字母,好讓它在 C 與 Q 兩字母之間作出音上的區別;然而它被稱為多餘的,因為除了「Kalendae」(朔日)一詞外,它都被判為不必要:因為凡事我們都用 C 來表達。〔13〕字母 Q,希臘人不發它的音,希伯來人也不發。因為除拉丁人外,沒有別的語言擁有它。它從前並不存在。因此它自身也被稱為多餘的,因為凡事
added the letter K to the Latin alphabet, so that it might make a distinction in sound between the two letters C and Q; yet it is called superfluous, because except in the word 'Kalendae' it is judged unnecessary: for by C we express all things. [13] The letter Q neither the Greeks nor the Hebrews sound. For except for the Latins no other language has it. This did not exist before. Whence it too was called superfluous, because by C all things
1:28
veteres scripserunt. [14] X littera usque ad Augusti tempus nondum apud Latinos erat, [et digne hoc tempore, quo Christi nomen innotuit, quod per eam, quae crucis signum figurat, scriptitatur,] sed pro ea C et S scribebant, unde et duplex vocatur, quia pro C et S ponitur, unde et ex eisdem litteris conpositum nomen habet. [15] A Graecis [autem]
古人都是用 C 來書寫的。〔14〕字母 X 在拉丁人當中直到奧古斯都的時代方才出現(而它以描繪十字架記號的那個字母來書寫,恰恰發生在基督之名為人所知的這個時代,實在合宜);在此之前他們以 C 與 S 代替它,因此它也被稱為雙重字母,因為它代替 C 與 S,其名稱也正是由這兩個字母組成的。〔15〕拉丁語從希臘人那裡
the ancients wrote by means of C. [14] The letter X did not yet exist among the Latins until the time of Augustus (and fittingly at this time, when the name of Christ became known, was it written with that letter which portrays the sign of the cross); but in its place they wrote C and S, whence too it is called double, because it is put for C and S, and whence it has a name composed of those same letters. [15] From the Greeks
1:29
duas litteras mutuavit Latinitas, Y et Z, propter nomina scilicet Graeca, et haec apud Romanos usque ad Augusti tempus non scribebantur, sed pro Z duas S ponebant, ut "hilarissat ; pro Y vero I scribebant. [16] Vnicuique autem litterae tria accidunt: nomen, quomodo vocetur; figura, quo caractere signetur; potestas, quae vocalis, quae consonans
借來了兩個字母,即 Y 與 Z,乃是為了希臘文名字之故;而這兩個字母在羅馬人當中直到奧古斯都的時代都不曾書寫,反倒以兩個 S 代替 Z,如「hilarissat」,並以 I 代替 Y。〔16〕每個字母都具有三樣屬性:名稱,即它如何被稱呼;字形,即以何種符號來表記它;以及功能,即據以判定它是何種母音或何種子音。
the Latin tongue borrowed two letters, Y and Z, namely on account of Greek names; and these were not written among the Romans until the time of Augustus, but in place of Z they put two S's, as in 'hilarissat,' and for Y they wrote I. [16] To each letter three things belong: the name, by which it is called; the shape, by which character it is signified; and the power, whereby it is held to be which vowel, which consonant.
1:30
habeatur. A quibusdam et ordo adicitur, id est quae praecedit, quae sequitur, ut A prior sit, subsequens B. A autem in omnibus gentibus ideo prior est litterarum, pro eo quod ipsa prior nascentibus vocem aperiat. [17] Nomina autem litterarum gentes ex sono propriae linguae dederunt notatis oris sonis atque discretis. Nam postquam eas
某些人還加上第四樣屬性,即次序,也就是哪一個在前、哪一個在後,於是 A 居首,B 緊隨其後。此外,A 在所有民族當中之所以居於字母之首,緣由在於:它本身最先為初生者開啟出聲音。〔17〕各民族按自己語言的發音,在標記並辨別了口中諸音之後,賦予了字母以名稱。因為當他們
By some, order is also added, that is, which precedes and which follows, so that A is first and B follows next. A, moreover, is among all peoples the first of letters for this reason, because it itself first opens the voice for those being born. [17] The peoples gave the names to the letters from the sound of their own language, having noted and distinguished the sounds of the mouth. For after they
1:31
animadverterunt, et nomina illis et figuras inposuerunt: figuras autem partim ex placito, partim ex sono litterarum formaverunt: ut puta I et O, quarum uni sicut exilis sonus, ita tenuis virgula, alterius pinguis sonus, sicut et plena figura. Potestatem autem natura dedit, voluntas ordinem et apicem. [18] Inter figuras litterarum et apicem veteres
觀察了諸音之後,便同時給它們安上名稱與字形;而字形一部分是憑約定俗成,一部分是依字母的音而構成:譬如 I 與 O,前者既有纖細的音,便配以細長的一劃;後者既有飽滿的音,便配以圓滿的字形。至於功能,乃是本性所賦予;次序與字上的符點,則是意願所定。〔18〕古人在字母的字形與符點(apex)之間
had observed them, they imposed on them both names and shapes; and they formed the shapes partly by convention, partly from the sound of the letters: as for instance I and O, of which the one has, as it were a slender sound, so a thin stroke, while the other has a full sound, just as also a full shape. But nature gave the power, and will gave the order and the accent-mark. [18] Between the shapes of the letters and the accent-mark the ancients
1:32
dixerunt, apicem dictum propter quod longe sit a pedibus, et in cacumine litterae adponatur. Est enim linea iacens super litteram aequaliter ducta. [Figura autem, qua tota littera scribitur.] V. DE GRAMMATICA. [1] Grammatica est scientia recte loquendi, et origo et fundamentum liberalium litterarum. Haec in disciplinis post litteras communes
作了區分,說符點(apex)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它遠離「腳部」(字底),而置於字母的頂端。因為它是一條平穩地畫在字母上方的線。(至於字形,則是用以書寫整個字母的那部分。)第五章 論文法。〔1〕文法乃是正確言說的學問,是自由文藝(博雅之學)的起源與根基。在諸學科中,它是在通用的字母之後
made a distinction, saying that the apex is so called because it is far from the feet and is placed on the top of the letter. For it is a line lying evenly drawn above the letter. (The shape, however, is that by which the whole letter is written.) V. ON GRAMMAR. [1] Grammar is the knowledge of speaking correctly, and the origin and foundation of the liberal letters. It was discovered among the disciplines after the common letters,
1:33
inventa est, ut iam qui didicerant litteras per eam recte loquendi rationem sciant. Grammatica autem a litteris nomen accepit. GRAMMATA enim Graeci litteras vocant. [2] Ars vero dicta est, quod artis praeceptis regulisque consistat. Alii dicunt a Graecis hoc tractum esse vocabulum APO TES ARETES, id est a virtute, quam scientiam vocaverunt. [3]
被發明的,好讓那些已學會字母的人能藉它認識正確言說的規則。文法(grammatica)之名取自字母,因為希臘人稱字母為 grammata。〔2〕它被稱為「藝」(ars),是因為它由技藝的種種訓誡與規則所構成。另有人說這名稱取自希臘文 apo tes aretes,意即「出於德性(aretē)」,而他們把這德性稱為知識。〔3〕
so that now those who had learned the letters might through it know the method of speaking correctly. Grammar, moreover, took its name from letters, for the Greeks call letters grammata. [2] It is called an 'art' (ars) because it consists of the precepts and rules of art. Others say that this word was drawn from the Greeks, apo tes aretes, that is, 'from virtue,' which they called knowledge. [3]
1:34
Oratio dicta quasi oris ratio. Nam orare est loqui et dicere. Est autem oratio contextus verborum cum sensu. Contextus autem sine sensu non est oratio, quia non est oris ratio. Oratio autem plena est sensu, voce et littera. [4] Divisiones autem grammaticae artis a quibusdam triginta dinumerantur, id est, partes orationis octo: vox articulata,
言辭(oratio)之名彷彿即「口之理」(oris ratio)。因為言說(orare)就是談論與陳述。而言辭乃是帶有意義的詞語連綴。但無意義的連綴並非言辭,因為它不是「口之理」。故此言辭在意義、聲音與字母三方面皆須完備。〔4〕文法之藝的區分,某些人數為三十項,即:言辭的八個部分;清晰發音、
Speech (oratio) is so called as if 'reason of the mouth' (oris ratio). For to speak (orare) is to talk and to say. Speech, moreover, is a connected sequence of words with meaning. But a connected sequence without meaning is not speech, because it is not 'reason of the mouth.' Speech, then, is complete in meaning, voice, and letter. [4] The divisions of the grammatical art are counted by some as thirty, that is: the eight parts of speech; articulate utterance,
1:35
littera, syllaba, pedes, accentus, positurae, notae, orthographia, analogia, etymologia, glossae, differentiae, barbarismi, soloecismi, vitia, metaplasmi, schemata, tropi, prosa, metra, fabulae, historiae. VI. DE PARTIBVS ORATIONIS. [1] Partes orationis primus Aristoteles duas tradidit, nomen et verbum; deinde Donatus octo definivit. Sed omnes ad
字母、音節、音步、重音、標點、符號、正字法、類推、字源、注釋、辨異、蠻語、語病、瑕疵、變形、辭格、轉義、散文、格律、寓言與史事。第六章 論言辭的各部分。〔1〕亞里士多德最先傳下言辭的兩個部分,即名詞與動詞;後來多納圖斯(Donatus)定為八個。但所有這些都
the letter, the syllable, feet, accents, points of punctuation, marks, orthography, analogy, etymology, glosses, differences, barbarisms, solecisms, faults, metaplasms, figures, tropes, prose, metres, fables, and histories. VI. ON THE PARTS OF SPEECH. [1] Aristotle first handed down two parts of speech, the noun and the verb; then Donatus defined eight. But all
1:36
illa duo principalia revertuntur, id est, ad nomen et verbum, quae significant personam et actum. Reliquae adpendices sunt et ex his originem trahunt. [2] Nam pronomen ex nomine nascitur, cuius officio fungitur, ut "orator ille" Adverbium de nomine nascitur, ut "doctus, docte" Participium de nomine et verbo, ut "lego, legens" Coniunctio vero et
歸回那兩個主要的部分,即名詞與動詞,它們分別表示位格(人)與動作。其餘各部分都是附屬的,並從這兩者衍生而出。〔2〕因為代名詞由名詞而生,並執行名詞的職能,如「那位演說家」(orator ille)。副詞由名詞而生,如「有學問的、有學問地」(doctus, docte)。分詞由名詞與動詞而生,如「我讀、正在讀」(lego, legens)。至於連接詞與
come back to those two principal ones, that is, to the noun and the verb, which signify person and act. The rest are appendages and draw their origin from these. [2] For the pronoun is born from the noun, whose function it performs, as 'that orator' (orator ille). The adverb is born from the noun, as 'learned, learnedly' (doctus, docte). The participle from the noun and the verb, as 'I read, reading' (lego, legens). But the conjunction and
1:37
praepositio vel interiectio in conplexu istarum cadunt. Ideo et nonnulli quinque partes definierunt, quia istae superfluae sunt. VII. DE NOMINE. [1] Nomen dictum quasi notamen, quod nobis vocabulo suo res notas efficiat. Nisi enim nomen scieris, cognitio rerum perit. Propria nomina dicta quia specialia sunt. Vnius enim tantum personam significant.
介系詞或感歎詞,都落在這些部分的範圍之內。因此有些人甚至只定出五個部分,因為那另外幾個是多餘的。第七章 論名詞。〔1〕名詞(nomen)之名彷彿即「標記」(notamen),因為它以自身的詞語使諸事物為我們所知(notas)。因為你若不知名稱,對事物的認識便會消失。專有名詞(propria nomina)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們是特定的;因為它們只表示某一個個體。
the preposition and the interjection fall within the compass of these. Therefore some have even defined five parts of speech, because these others are superfluous. VII. ON THE NOUN. [1] The noun (nomen) is so called as if a 'mark' (notamen), because by its own word it makes things known (notas) to us. For unless you know the name, the knowledge of things perishes. Proper nouns are so called because they are particular; for they signify the person of one only.
1:38
Species propriorum nominum quattuor [sunt]: praenomen, nomen, cognomen, agnomen. Praenomen dictum eo, quod nomini praeponitur, ut "Lucius" "Quintus" [2] Nomen vocatum, quia notat genus, ut "Cornelius" Cornelii enim omnes in eo genere. Cognomen, quia nomini coniungitur, ut "Scipio" Agnomen vero quasi accedens nomen, ut "Metellus Creticus" quia
專有名詞有四類:前名(praenomen)、族名(nomen)、家名(cognomen)與別號(agnomen)。前名之所以如此稱呼,是因為它置於族名之前,如「Lucius」「Quintus」。〔2〕族名之所以如此稱呼,是因為它標明氏族,如「Cornelius」,因為所有科爾涅利烏斯家的人都屬於那個氏族。家名,因為它與族名相連,如「Scipio」。而別號則彷彿是附加的名,如「Metellus Creticus(克里特征服者梅特路斯)」,因為
There are four kinds of proper nouns: the praenomen, the nomen, the cognomen, and the agnomen. The praenomen is so called because it is set before the nomen, as 'Lucius,' 'Quintus.' [2] The nomen is so named because it marks the clan, as 'Cornelius,' for all the Cornelii are in that clan. The cognomen, because it is joined to the nomen, as 'Scipio.' And the agnomen is, as it were, an added name, as 'Metellus Creticus,' because
1:39
Cretam subegit. Extrinsecus enim venit agnomen ab aliqua ratione. Cognomentum autem vulgo dictum eo, quod nomini cognitionis causa superadiciatur, sive quod cum nomine est. [3] Appellativa nomina inde vocantur, quia communia sunt et in multorum significatione consistunt. Haec in viginti octo species dividuntur, ex quibus corporalia dicta, quia vel
他征服了克里特。因為別號來自外部,出於某種緣由。此外,家名(cognomentum)通俗地如此稱呼,是因為它為了便於辨識(cognitio)而附加於名字之上,或是因為它與名字相伴。〔3〕通名(appellativa nomina)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們是共通的,並在許多事物的意涵中成立。這些又分為二十八類,其中有稱為「有形的」,因為它們或是可
he subdued Crete. For the agnomen comes from outside, from some circumstance. The cognomen (cognomentum), moreover, is commonly so called because it is added to the name for the sake of recognition (cognitio), or because it goes together with the name. [3] Appellative nouns are so called because they are common and consist in the signification of many. These are divided into twenty-eight kinds, among which are those called corporeal, because they are either
1:40
videntur vel tanguntur, ut "caelum" "terra" [4] Incorporalia, quia carent corpus; unde nec videri nec tangi possunt, ut "veritas" "iustitia" [5] Generalia, quia multarum rerum sunt, ut "animal" Nam et homo et equus et avis animal sunt. [6] Specialia, quia partem demonstrant, ut "homo" Species enim animalium homo. [7] Principalia, quia primam
被看見或可被觸摸,如「天」「地」。〔4〕「無形的」,因為它們缺乏形體,故既不能被看見也不能被觸摸,如「真理」「公義」。〔5〕「總稱的」,因為它們涵蓋許多事物,如「動物」;因為人、馬、鳥都是動物。〔6〕「特稱的」,因為它們指明一個部分,如「人」;因為人是動物的一個物種。〔7〕「本原的」,因為它們具有最初的
seen or touched, as 'heaven,' 'earth.' [4] Incorporeal, because they lack a body, whence they can neither be seen nor touched, as 'truth,' 'justice.' [5] General, because they belong to many things, as 'animal'; for both man and horse and bird are animals. [6] Special, because they denote a part, as 'man'; for man is a species of the animals. [7] Principal, because they have the primary
1:41
positionem habent, nec aliunde nascuntur, ut "mons" "fons" [8] Derivativa eo, quod ex alio nomine deducantur, ut a monte "montanus" [9] Diminutiva, quia minuunt sensum, ut "Graeculus" "scholasticulus" [10] Sono diminutiva, quia sic sonant sicut diminutiva, sed intellectu principalia sunt, ut "tabula" "fabula" [11] Tota Graeca, quia ex toto Graece
位置,並非由別處衍生而來,如「山」「泉」。〔8〕「派生的」,因為它們由另一名詞導出,如由「mons(山)」導出「montanus(山民)」。〔9〕「指小的」,因為它們削弱了意涵,如「Graeculus(小希臘人)」「scholasticulus(小學究)」。〔10〕「音似指小的」,因為它們發音像指小詞,但在意義上卻是本原詞,如「tabula(板)」「fabula(故事)」。〔11〕「全希臘式的」,因為它們完全按希臘文變格,
position and are not born from elsewhere, as 'mountain,' 'spring.' [8] Derivative, because they are derived from another noun, as from 'mons' (mountain) 'montanus' (mountaineer). [9] Diminutive, because they lessen the sense, as 'Graeculus' (little Greek), 'scholasticulus' (petty scholar). [10] Diminutive in sound, because they sound like diminutives, but in meaning are principal, as 'tabula' (board), 'fabula' (tale). [11] Wholly Greek, because they are wholly declined in Greek,
1:42
declinantur, ut "Callisto" Sic enim [et] Graecus et Latinus dicit. [12] Tota Latina, quia ex toto in Latinum vertuntur. Graecus dicit "Odysseus" Latinus "Vlixes" [13] Media dicta quia ex parte Graeca sunt, ex parte Latina. Eadem et notha, quia corrumpunt ultimas syllabas manentibus prioribus, ut apud Graecos "Alexandros" "Menandros ; apud nos
如「Callisto」;因為希臘人與拉丁人都這樣說它。〔12〕「全拉丁式的」,因為它們完全轉為拉丁文。希臘人說「Odysseus」,拉丁人說「Ulixes」。〔13〕稱為「混合的」,因為它們一部分是希臘式,一部分是拉丁式。這些也被稱為「雜生的」(notha),因為它們在前面音節保持不變的情況下改變了末尾音節,如希臘人的「Alexandros」「Menandros」;而在我們當中則作
as 'Callisto'; for thus both the Greek and the Latin say it. [12] Wholly Latin, because they are wholly turned into Latin. The Greek says 'Odysseus,' the Latin 'Ulixes.' [13] They are called mixed because they are partly Greek and partly Latin. The same are also called 'bastard' (notha), because they corrupt the final syllables while the earlier ones remain, as among the Greeks 'Alexandros,' 'Menandros'; among us
1:43
"Alexander" "Menander" Dicta autem notha, quemadmodum nothus dicitur quisquis de dispari genere nascitur. [14] Synonyma, hoc est plurinomia, eo quod sit in pluribus nominibus significatio una, ut "terra" "humus" "tellus" Idem enim sunt omnia. [15] Homonyma, hoc est uninomia, eo quod sit in uno nomine significatio plurima, ut "tumulus" nunc mons
「Alexander」「Menander」。它們之所以稱為「雜生的」,正如任何出於不相稱之血統而生者都被稱為雜生一般。〔14〕「同義詞」(synonyma),即「多名的」,因為在數個名稱中有一個意涵,如「terra」「humus」「tellus」(土地、泥土、大地);因為它們全都指同一物。〔15〕「同名詞」(homonyma),即「一名的」,因為在一個名稱中有多重意涵,如「tumulus」,時而指一座低矮的
'Alexander,' 'Menander.' They are called 'bastard' just as anyone born of an unequal parentage is called a bastard. [14] Synonyms, that is, 'many-named,' because there is one signification in several names, as 'terra,' 'humus,' 'tellus' (earth, ground, soil); for they are all the same. [15] Homonyms, that is, 'one-named,' because there is in one name a manifold signification, as 'tumulus,' now a low
1:44
brevis, nunc tumens tellus, nunc sepulchrum. Est enim in uno nomine significatio diversa. [16] Relativa dicta eo, quod ad aliam referantur personam, ut "magister" "dominus" "pater" [17] Illa autem quae dicuntur ad aliquid qualiter se habentia, a contraria significatione dicta sunt, ut "dexter" Dici enim dexter non potest, nisi sinister fuerit.
土丘,時而指大地的隆起,時而指墳墓。因為在一個名稱中有各異的意涵。〔16〕「關係詞」之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們指涉另一位格,如「師傅」「主人」「父親」。〔17〕但那些被說成「以某種方式對某物有所關聯」的名詞,則得名於相反的意涵,如「右」;因為除非有「左」,否則不能稱某物為「右」。
mound, now a swelling of the earth, now a tomb. For in one name there is a diverse signification. [16] Relative nouns are so called because they are referred to another person, as 'master,' 'lord,' 'father.' [17] But those which are said to be somehow disposed toward something are named from a contrary signification, as 'right'; for one cannot be called 'right' unless there be a 'left.'
1:45
[18] Porro qualitatis nomina ex eo dicta, quia per ea qualis quisque sit ostenditur, ut "sapiens , "formosus" "dives" [19] Quantitatis, quia a mensura trahantur, ut "longus" "brevis" [20] Patronymica dicuntur eo, quod trahuntur a patribus, ut "Tydides Tydei filius, "Aeneius Aeneae filius, quamvis et a matribus et a maioribus ducantur. [21]
〔18〕再者,「性質詞」之所以如此稱呼,是因為藉它們可顯明各人是何等樣式,如「智慧的」「俊美的」「富有的」。〔19〕「數量詞」,因為它們取自度量,如「長的」「短的」。〔20〕「父名詞」之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們取自父輩,如「Tydides(提丟斯之子)」,「Aeneius(埃涅阿斯之子)」,雖然它們也可源自母親與更早的先祖。〔21〕
[18] Further, nouns of quality are so called because through them it is shown of what sort each one is, as 'wise,' 'beautiful,' 'rich.' [19] Nouns of quantity, because they are drawn from measure, as 'long,' 'short.' [20] Patronymics are so called because they are drawn from fathers, as 'Tydides,' the son of Tydeus, 'Aeneius,' the son of Aeneas, although they are also derived from mothers and from ancestors. [21]
1:46
Ctetica, id est possessiva, a possessione, ut "Evandrius ensis" [22] Epitheta, quae Latine adiectiva vel superposita appellantur, eo quod ad inplendam sui significationem nominibus adiciantur, ut "magnus" "doctus" Adicis ea personis, ut "magnus philosophus" "doctus homo" et plenus est sensus. [23] Actualia ab actu descendunt, ut "dux" "rex"
「所屬詞」(ctetica),即表領屬的,取自佔有,如「厄凡德爾的劍」(Evandrius ensis)。〔22〕「附加詞」(epitheta),在拉丁文中稱為形容詞或「加置詞」,因為它們附加於名詞之上以充實其意涵,如「大的」「有學問的」。你把它們附加於人身上,如「一位偉大的哲學家」「一位有學問的人」,意思便完整了。〔23〕「行為詞」由動作衍生而出,如「將領」「君王」、
Ktetic, that is, possessive, from possession, as 'the sword of Evander' (Evandrius ensis). [22] Epithets, which in Latin are called adjectives or 'superposed,' because they are added to nouns to fill out their meaning, as 'great,' 'learned.' You add them to persons, as 'a great philosopher,' 'a learned man,' and the sense is complete. [23] Nouns of action descend from an act, as 'leader,' 'king,'
1:47
"cursor" "nutrix" "orator" Gentis a gente veniunt, ut "Graecus" "Romanus" [24] Patriae a patria descendunt, ut "Atheniensis" "Thebanus" Loci a loco, ut "suburbanus" [25] Verbialia dicuntur, quia de verbo nascuntur, ut "lector" [26] Participalia, quae sic sonant sicut participia, ut "legens" Verbis similia, a verbi similitudine dicta, ut
「奔跑者」「乳母」「演說家」。「民族詞」來自民族,如「希臘人」「羅馬人」。〔24〕「故土詞」由故土衍生而出,如「雅典人」「底比斯人」。「處所詞」由處所而來,如「近郊的」。〔25〕「動詞衍生詞」之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們由動詞而生,如「讀者」(lector)。〔26〕「分詞式名詞」,其發音像分詞,如「正在讀的」(legens)。「類動詞名詞」,得名於與動詞的相似,如
'runner,' 'nurse,' 'orator.' Nouns of nation come from a nation, as 'Greek,' 'Roman.' [24] Nouns of homeland descend from a homeland, as 'Athenian,' 'Theban.' Nouns of place from a place, as 'suburban.' [25] Verbal nouns are so called because they are born from a verb, as 'reader' (lector). [26] Participial nouns, which sound like participles, as 'reading' (legens). Verb-like nouns, so called from their likeness to a verb, as
1:48
"contemplator" Nam et verbum est imperativi modi, futuri temporis, et nomen, quia conparationem recipit. Haec omnes species a nominum appellatione descendunt. [27] Secunda pars nominis conparatio. Conparatio dicta quia ex alterius conparatione alterum praefert. Cuius gradus tres sunt: positivus, conparativus, [et] superlativus. Positivus dictus
「contemplator(沉思者/你將沉思)」;因為它既是命令語氣、未來時的動詞,又是名詞,因為它能接受比較。所有這些類別都由名詞的稱名衍生而出。〔27〕名詞的第二項屬性是比較。比較之所以如此稱呼,是因為它藉一物與另一物的相比而使一方更為突出。它的等級有三:原級、比較級與最高級。原級之所以如此稱呼,
'contemplator'; for it is both a verb of the imperative mood, future tense, and a noun, because it admits comparison. All these kinds descend from the naming of nouns. [27] The second attribute of the noun is comparison. Comparison is so called because from the comparison of one thing it sets another before it. Its degrees are three: positive, comparative, and superlative. The positive is so called
1:49
quia primus ponitur in conparationis gradu, ut "doctus" Conparativus ab eo, quod conparatus positivo praefertur illi, ut "doctior ; plus enim novit quam doctus. Superlativus eo, quod conparativo superferatur, ut "doctissimus ; plus enim scit quam doctior. [28] Genera dicta sunt quod generent, ut masculinum et femininum. Cetera nomina non sunt
是因為它在比較的等級中被置於首位,如「有學問的」(doctus)。比較級得名於此:它經過相比而被置於原級之上,如「更有學問的」(doctior);因為他所知比那有學問者更多。最高級得名於此:它被舉於比較級之上,如「最有學問的」(doctissimus);因為他所知比那更有學問者更多。〔28〕「性」(genera)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們能生育,如陽性與陰性。其餘的性並非真正的
because it is placed first in the degree of comparison, as 'learned' (doctus). The comparative from this, that being compared it is preferred to the positive, as 'more learned' (doctior); for he knows more than the learned man. The superlative from this, that it is carried above the comparative, as 'most learned' (doctissimus); for he knows more than the more learned one. [28] The genders are so called because they generate, as masculine and feminine. The other nouns are not
1:50
genera, sed hoc nominum ratio et auctoritas voluit. Neutrum dictum quia nec hoc est nec illud, id est nec masculinum nec femininum. Commune dictum quia duobus generibus nomen unum communicat, ut "hic et "haec canis" [29] Cui contrarium est epicoenon, quia utrumque sexum sub uno genere enuntiat, ut "hic piscis" Est enim incerti sexus, quod nec
性,而是名詞的規則與慣例如此定立的。中性之所以如此稱呼,是因為它既非此又非彼,即既非陽性也非陰性。共性之所以如此稱呼,是因為它以一個名詞為兩性所共用,如「這(陽性)」與「這隻狗(陰性,haec canis)」。〔29〕與它相對的是「通性」(epicoenon),因為它在一個性之下同時宣示兩種性別,如「這條魚(hic piscis)」;因為它性別不定,既不能
true genders, but the rule and authority of nouns willed this. The neuter is so called because it is neither this nor that, that is, neither masculine nor feminine. The common gender is so called because it shares one noun between two genders, as 'this' (masculine) and 'this dog' (feminine, haec canis). [29] Its opposite is the epicene, because it declares both sexes under one gender, as 'this fish' (hic piscis); for it is of uncertain sex, since it can neither
1:51
natura nec oculis discernitur, sed sensus tantum peritia. Omne genus dictum, quia cunctis generibus servit: masculino et feminino, [et] neutro et communi et omni. [30] Numerus vocatus quia per eum vel singularia vel pluralia nomina ostenduntur. Figura, quia vel simplicia vel conposita sunt. [31] Casus a cadendo dicti; per eos enim inflexa nomina
憑本性也不能憑眼目來辨別,唯獨憑理解的技巧。「全性」(omne genus)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它適用於一切性:陽性與陰性、中性與共性以及全性。〔30〕「數」之所以如此命名,是因為藉它可顯明名詞是單數還是複數。「形」(figura),因為名詞或是單純的,或是複合的。〔31〕「格」(casus)得名於「墜落」(cadendo);因為藉諸格,名詞經過屈折變化而
be distinguished by nature nor by the eyes, but only by the skill of the understanding. The 'all-gender' (omne genus) is so called because it serves all the genders: masculine and feminine, neuter and common and all. [30] Number is so named because through it nouns are shown as either singular or plural. Figure, because they are either simple or compound. [31] Cases (casus) are so called from 'falling' (cadendo); for through them nouns, being inflected,
1:52
variantur et cadunt. Nominativus casus dictus quia per eum aliquid nominamus, ut "hic magister" Genetivus, quia per eum genus cuiuscumque quaerimus, ut "huius magistri filius" vel quod rem significamus, ut "huius magistri liber" [32] Dativus, quia per eum nos dare alicui aliquid demonstramus, ut "da huic magistro" Accusativus, quia per eum aliquem
發生變化並「墜落」。主格之所以如此稱呼,是因為藉它我們稱名某物,如「這位師傅」(hic magister)。屬格,因為藉它我們探求任何事物的親屬關係(genus),如「這位師傅的兒子」(huius magistri filius),或因為藉它我們表示某物,如「這位師傅的書」(huius magistri liber)。〔32〕與格,因為藉它我們顯示自己把某物給予某人,如「給這位師傅」(da huic magistro)。受格,因為藉它我們控告某人,
are varied and fall. The nominative case is so called because through it we name something, as 'this master' (hic magister). The genitive, because through it we seek the kindred (genus) of anything, as 'the son of this master' (huius magistri filius), or because we signify a thing, as 'the book of this master' (huius magistri liber). [32] The dative, because through it we show ourselves giving something to someone, as 'give to this master' (da huic magistro). The accusative, because through it we accuse someone,
1:53
accusamus, ut "accuso hunc magistrum" Vocativus, quia per eum aliquem vocamus, ut "o magister" Ablativus, quia per eum nos auferre aliquid cuiquam significamus, ut "aufer a magistro" [33] Hexaptota nomina dicta eo, quod per sex casus varietates habent, ut est "unus" Pentaptota, quod tantum in quinque casibus variantur, ut "doctus" Tetraptota, quod
……我們控告,如「我控告這位老師」。呼格,因為藉著它我們呼喚某人,如「老師啊」。奪格,因為藉著它我們表示從某人那裡取走某物,如「從老師那裡取走」。[33] 名詞之所以稱為「六格詞」,是因為它們藉六個格而有變化,例如「unus」(一)。五格詞,因為它們只在五個格中變化,如「doctus」(有學問的)。四格詞,因為……
...we accuse, as in 'I accuse this master.' The Vocative, because through it we call upon someone, as in 'O master.' The Ablative, because through it we signify that we take something away from someone, as in 'take it away from the master.' [33] Nouns are called hexaptote from the fact that they have variations through six cases, as is 'unus' (one). Pentaptote, because they are varied in only five cases, as 'doctus' (learned). Tetraptote, because...
1:54
tantum in quattuor casibus declinentur, ut "lateris" Triptota, quod tantum in tribus, ut "templum" Diptota, quod tantum in duobus, ut "Iuppiter" Monoptota, quod uno tantum casu utuntur, ut "frugi" VIII. DE PRONOMINE. [1] Pronomen dictum, quia pro vice nominis ponitur, ne fastidium faciat nomen ipsud dum iteratur. Nam cum dicimus, "Vergilius
……只在四個格中變格,如「lateris」。三格詞,因為只在三個格中變化,如「templum」(廟宇)。二格詞,因為只在兩個格中變化,如「Iuppiter」(朱庇特)。單格詞,因為只用一個格,如「frugi」(節儉的)。第八章:論代名詞。[1] 代名詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它被放在名詞的位置上,免得名詞在重複時令人生厭。因為當我們說「維吉爾……
...they are declined in only four cases, as 'lateris.' Triptote, because they are declined in only three, as 'templum' (temple). Diptote, because in only two, as 'Iuppiter' (Jupiter). Monoptote, because they use only one case, as 'frugi' (thrifty). VIII. ON THE PRONOUN. [1] The pronoun is so named because it is put in place of the noun, lest the noun itself cause distaste when it is repeated. For when we say, 'Virgil...
1:55
scripsit Bucolica" addimus pronomen, "ipse scripsit Georgica ; sicque varietas significationis et fastidium tollit et ornatum inducit. [2] Pronomina autem aut finita sunt, aut infinita. Finita pronomina dicta eo, quod definiunt certam personam, ut "ego ; me enim statim intelligis. Infinita dicuntur, quia non sunt certae personae. De absentibus
……寫了《牧歌》」,我們便加上一個代名詞,「他自己寫了《農事詩》」;如此,表達的變化既除去了厭煩,又引入了修飾。[2] 代名詞或是有定的,或是無定的。有定代名詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們指明確定的人稱,如「ego」(我);因為你立刻就明白指的是我。無定代名詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們並不指確定的人稱。因為論到不在場……
...wrote the Bucolics,' we add a pronoun, 'he himself wrote the Georgics'; and thus the variety of expression both removes distaste and introduces adornment. [2] Now pronouns are either definite or indefinite. Definite pronouns are so called because they define a certain person, as 'ego' (I); for you at once understand me. They are called indefinite because they do not designate certain persons. For it is of absent...
1:56
enim dicitur et incertis, ut "quis" "quae" "quod" Minus quam finita appellantur quia commemorationem faciunt notae personae, ut "ipse" "iste" Certum est enim de quo dicitur. [3] Possessiva vocantur eo, quod aliquid nos possidere ostendunt. Nam dum dico "meus" "tuus" definio aliquid meum esse, vel tuum. Relativa dicuntur, quia ad interrogationem
……以及不確定的人稱,這些代名詞才被使用,如「quis」(誰)、「quae」(哪一個,陰性)、「quod」(哪一個,中性)。它們被稱為「次於有定的」,因為它們提及一個已知的人稱,如「ipse」(他本人)、「iste」(那位);因為所指的是誰是確定的。[3] 所有格代名詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們表明我們擁有某物。因為當我說「meus」(我的)、「tuus」(你的)時,我便界定某物是我的或你的。關係代名詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們是對問句……
...and uncertain persons it is used, as 'quis' (who), 'quae' (which, fem.), 'quod' (which, neut.). They are called less-than-definite because they make mention of a person already known, as 'ipse' (himself), 'iste' (that one); for it is certain of whom one speaks. [3] Possessives are so named because they show that we possess something. For when I say 'meus' (mine), 'tuus' (yours), I determine that something is mine or yours. Relatives are so called because to a question...
1:57
referuntur, ut "quis est? respondetur, "is est" Demonstrativa, eo quod habent demonstrandi significationem. Aliquem enim praesentem his demonstramus, ut "hic" "haec" "hoc : quae tria et articuli nominantur. [4] Articuli autem dicti, quod nominibus artantur, id est conligantur, cum dicimus "hic orator" Inter articulum autem et pronomen hoc
……的回應,如當問「這是誰?」時,回答是「是他」。指示代名詞,因為它們具有指示的意義。因為藉著它們我們指出某位在場的人,如「hic」(這位男性)、「haec」(這位女性)、「hoc」(這物):這三個也被稱為冠詞。[4] 冠詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們與名詞緊束在一起,即結合在一起,如當我們說「這位演說家」。然而在冠詞與代名詞之間有這樣的……
...that they refer, as when 'who is it?' is asked, the answer is 'it is he.' Demonstratives, because they have the meaning of pointing out. For by them we point out someone present, as 'hic' (this man), 'haec' (this woman), 'hoc' (this thing): these three are also named articles. [4] Articles, moreover, are so called because they are bound tight to nouns, that is, joined together, as when we say 'this orator.' Now between the article and the pronoun there is this...
1:58
interest, quod articulus tunc est, quum nomini coniungitur, ut "hic sapiens" Cum vero non coniungitur, demonstrativum pronomen est, ut "hic et haec et hoc" [5] Omnia autem pronomina aut primogenia sunt aut deductiva. Primogenia dicta sunt quia aliunde originem non trahunt. Haec viginti et unum sunt. Finita tria: "ego" "tu" "ille" Infinita septem:
……差別:當它與名詞結合時便是冠詞,如「這位智者」;但當它不與名詞結合時,便是指示代名詞,如「這(陽性)、這(陰性)、這(中性)」。[5] 所有的代名詞或是原生的,或是衍生的。原生代名詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們不從別處取得起源。這些共有二十一個。有定的有三個:「ego」(我)、「tu」(你)、「ille」(他)。無定的有七個:
...difference: that it is an article when it is joined to a noun, as 'this wise man'; but when it is not joined, it is a demonstrative pronoun, as 'this (masc.) and this (fem.) and this (neut.).' [5] Now all pronouns are either primary or derived. They are called primary because they draw their origin from nowhere else. These are twenty-one. The definite are three: 'ego' (I), 'tu' (you), 'ille' (he). The indefinite are seven:
1:59
"quis" "qualis" "talis" "quantus" "tantus" "quotus" "totus" Minus quam finita sex: "iste" "ipse" "hic" "is" "idem" "sui" Possessiva quinque: "meus" "tuus" "suus" "noster" "vester" Reliqua autem deductiva dicuntur, quia ex istis deducta atque conposita existunt, ut "quispiam" "aliquis" et reliqua. IX. DE VERBO. [1] Verbum dictum eo, quod verberato
「quis」(誰)、「qualis」(何等樣的)、「talis」(如此樣的)、「quantus」(何等大)、「tantus」(如此大)、「quotus」(第幾)、「totus」(全部)。次於有定的有六個:「iste」(那)、「ipse」(他本人)、「hic」(這)、「is」(那位)、「idem」(同一個)、「sui」(他自己的)。所有格代名詞有五個:「meus」(我的)、「tuus」(你的)、「suus」(他自己的)、「noster」(我們的)、「vester」(你們的)。其餘的則稱為衍生代名詞,因為它們是從這些衍生並複合而成,如「quispiam」(某人)、「aliquis」(任何人)等等。第九章:論動詞。[1] 動詞(verbum)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它藉著被擊打的……
'quis' (who), 'qualis' (of what kind), 'talis' (of such a kind), 'quantus' (how great), 'tantus' (so great), 'quotus' (which in order), 'totus' (whole). The less-than-definite are six: 'iste' (that), 'ipse' (himself), 'hic' (this), 'is' (that one), 'idem' (the same), 'sui' (of himself). The possessives are five: 'meus' (my), 'tuus' (your), 'suus' (his own), 'noster' (our), 'vester' (your, pl.). The rest are called derived, because they exist as derived and compounded from these, as 'quispiam' (someone), 'aliquis' (anyone), and the rest. IX. ON THE VERB. [1] The verb (verbum) is so named because it resounds with beaten...
1:60
aere sonat, vel quod haec pars frequenter in oratione versetur. Sunt autem verba mentis signa, quibus homines cogitationes suas invicem loquendo demonstrant. Sicut autem nomen significat personam, ita verbum factum dictumque personae. In persona verbi agentis et patientis significatio est. Nam "scribo personae factum est. Item "scribor personae
……空氣而發聲,或因為這一詞類在言談中被頻繁使用。動詞乃是心思的記號,人藉著它們在說話中彼此顯明自己的思想。正如名詞指明人稱,動詞也指明人稱的行為與言說。在動詞的人稱中含有主動者與受動者的意義。因為「scribo」(我寫)是某人的行為。同樣「scribor」(我被寫)……
...air resounds, or because this part of speech is frequently employed in discourse. Verbs, moreover, are signs of the mind, by which men mutually show forth their thoughts in speaking. And just as the noun signifies a person, so the verb signifies the deed and word of a person. In the person of the verb there is the signification of the one acting and the one being acted upon. For 'scribo' (I write) is a person's deed. Likewise 'scribor' (I am written)...
1:61
factum indicat, sed eius a quo patitur. [2] Verborum genera duo sunt: grammaticorum atque rhetorum. Grammaticorum in tria cadunt tempora: praeteritum, instans, futurum, ut "fecit" "facit" "faciet" Rhetorum autem universa oratio verba dicuntur veluti, "verbis bonis nos cepit" "verba bona habuit" ubi non tantum verba, quae in tria cadunt tempora,
……指明某人的行為,卻是由施動於它的那一位所行的。[2] 動詞有兩類:文法家的與修辭家的。文法家的動詞落在三個時態中:過去、現在、未來,如「他做了」(fecit)、「他做」(facit)、「他將做」(faciet)。然而在修辭家那裡,整篇言辭都被稱為「verba」(言語),如「他以美好的言語贏得了我們」、「他有美好的言語」,這裡不只有落在三個時態中的動詞,
...indicates a person's deed, but that of the one by whom it is suffered. [2] There are two kinds of verbs: those of the grammarians and those of the rhetoricians. The grammarians' verbs fall into three tenses: past, present, future, as 'he made' (fecit), 'he makes' (facit), 'he will make' (faciet). But among the rhetoricians the whole of discourse is called 'verba' (words), as in 'he won us over with good words,' 'he had good words,' where there are not only verbs that fall into three tenses,
1:62
sed universa oratio est. Verborum species sunt formae, modi, coniugationes, et genera [et tempora]. [3] Formae verborum inde dictae eo, quod nos ad unamquamque rem informent. Per has enim ostendimus quid agamus. [Nam] Meditativa dicta est a meditantis sensu, ut "lecturio" id est legere volo. Inchoativa post meditationem ab inchoantis indicio, ut
……而是整篇言辭。動詞的種類有:形式、語氣、變位與語態〔以及時態〕。[3] 動詞的形式(formae)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們把我們塑造(informent)向每一件個別的事物。因為藉著它們我們表明我們在做什麼。〔因為〕沉思式(meditativa)得名於沉思者的意念,如「lecturio」(我意欲讀),即「我想讀」。起始式(inchoativa)繼沉思之後,得名於起始者的表示,如
...but the whole is discourse. The species of verbs are: forms, moods, conjugations, and voices [and tenses]. [3] The forms (formae) of verbs are so called because they shape (informent) us toward each particular thing. For through them we show what we are doing. [For] the meditative is named from the sense of one deliberating, as 'lecturio' (I wish to read), that is, 'I want to read.' The inchoative, coming after deliberation, is named from the token of one beginning, as
1:63
"calesco" Frequentativa a saepius agendo, ut "lectito" "clamito" Formae enim sensum tenent, modi declinationem. Nam nescis quid sit declinatio, nisi prius didiceris quid sit sensus. [4] Modi dicti ab eo, quemadmodum sint in suis significationibus. Indicativus enim modus dicitur, quia significationem habet indicantis, ut "lego" Inperativus, quia
「calesco」(我變暖)。反覆式(frequentativa)得名於較頻繁地做某事,如「lectito」(我反覆閱讀)、「clamito」(我連連呼喊)。因為形式關乎意義,語氣則關乎變化。因為你若沒有先學會什麼是意義,就不知道什麼是變化。[4] 語氣(modi)得名於它們在其各自意義中所處的方式(quemadmodum)。直陳語氣之所以如此稱呼,是因為它具有陳述者的意義,如「lego」(我讀)。命令語氣,因為
'calesco' (I grow warm). The frequentative is named from doing something more often, as 'lectito' (I read repeatedly), 'clamito' (I keep shouting). For the forms hold to the sense, the moods to the inflection. For you do not know what inflection is unless you have first learned what the sense is. [4] The moods (modi) are so named from the manner (quemadmodum) in which they exist in their significations. For the mood is called indicative because it has the signification of one who points out, as 'lego' (I read). The imperative, because
1:64
sonum habet inperantis, ut "lege" Optativus, quia per ipsum aliquid agere optamus, ut "utinam legerem" Coniunctivus, quia ei coniungitur aliquid, ut locutio plena sit. Nam quando dicis "cum clamem" pendet sensus; quod si dicam "cum clamem, quare putas quod taceam? plenus est sensus. [5] Infinitus [modus] dicitur eo, quod tempora definiens
……它具有命令者的聲音,如「讀吧!」(lege)。祈願語氣,因為藉著它我們祈望做某事,如「但願我能讀」(utinam legerem)。連接語氣,因為有某物與它相連(coniungitur),為要使話語完整。因為當你說「當我呼喊時」(cum clamem),意思是懸而未決的;但若我說「當我呼喊時,你為何以為我緘默不語?」,意思便完整了。[5] 不定式〔語氣〕之所以如此稱呼,是因為它雖界定時態,
...it has the sound of one commanding, as 'read!' (lege). The optative, because through it we wish to do something, as 'would that I might read' (utinam legerem). The subjunctive, because something is joined (coniungitur) to it in order that the utterance may be complete. For when you say 'when I cry out' (cum clamem), the sense hangs unfinished; but if I say 'when I cry out, why do you think I keep silent?' the sense is complete. [5] The infinitive [mood] is so named because, while it defines the tenses,
1:65
personam verbi non definit, ut "clamare" "clamasse" Cui si adiungas personam: "clamare debeo, debes, debet" fit quasi finitum. Inpersonalis dicitur, quia indiget personam nominis vel pronominis, ut "legitur : addes personam "a me" "a te" "ab illo" et plene sentitur. Sed infinitus modus personam tantum verbi eget: inpersonalis vero vel pronominis
……卻不界定動詞的人稱,如「呼喊」(clamare)、「曾呼喊」(clamasse)。但你若給它加上一個人稱:「我應當、你應當、他應當呼喊」(clamare debeo, debes, debet),它便彷彿成了有定的。它被稱為無人稱,因為它缺少名詞或代名詞的人稱,如「被讀」(legitur):你加上人稱「藉著我」、「藉著你」、「藉著他」,意思便完全被領會了。但不定式語氣只缺少動詞的人稱;無人稱式則缺少代名詞……
...it does not define the person of the verb, as 'to cry out' (clamare), 'to have cried out' (clamasse). But if you add a person to it: 'I ought, you ought, he ought to cry out' (clamare debeo, debes, debet), it becomes as it were definite. It is called impersonal because it lacks the person of a noun or pronoun, as 'it is read' (legitur): you add the person 'by me,' 'by you,' 'by him,' and it is fully understood. But the infinitive mood lacks only the person of the verb; the impersonal, however, lacks that of a pronoun...
1:66
personam vel nominis. [6] Coniugatio dicitur eo, quod per eam ad unum sonum multa coniungantur. Docet enim in quam syllabam exeat futurum tempus, ne per inperitiam quis dicat "legebo" pro "legam" Harum prima et secunda mittunt futurum tempus in "bo et in "bor" tertia in "am et in "ar" [7] Genera verborum ideo dicta, quia gignant. Nam activo
……或名詞的人稱。[6] 變位(coniugatio)之所以如此稱呼,是因為藉著它許多東西被結合(coniungantur)為一個聲音。因為它教導未來時態以哪一個音節結尾,免得有人因無知而說「legebo」以代替「legam」(我將讀)。這些變位中,第一與第二變位把未來時態送入「-bo」與「-bor」;第三變位則送入「-am」與「-ar」。[7] 動詞的語態(genera)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們生出(gignant)別的語態。因為對於主動語態
...or noun's person. [6] The conjugation (coniugatio) is so named because through it many things are joined together (coniungantur) into one sound. For it teaches in what syllable the future tense ends, lest through inexperience someone should say 'legebo' instead of 'legam' (I shall read). Of these, the first and second send the future tense into '-bo' and '-bor'; the third into '-am' and '-ar.' [7] The voices (genera) of verbs are so called because they beget (gignant). For to the active
1:67
adicis R et gignit passivum; rursum passivo adimis R et parit activum. Ipsa autem activa dicuntur quia agunt[ur], ut "verbero" [et] passiva, quia patiuntur, ut "verberor ; neutralia, quia nec agunt nec patiuntur, ut "iaceo" "sedeo" His si R litteram adicis, non sonant Latine. Communia dicuntur quia et agunt et patiuntur, ut "amplector" Haec
……你加上一個 R,它便生出被動語態;反過來,從被動語態你除去 R,它便產生主動語態。主動動詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們施動,如「verbero」(我擊打);〔而〕被動動詞,因為它們受動,如「verberor」(我被擊打);中性動詞,因為它們既不施動也不受動,如「iaceo」(我躺)、「sedeo」(我坐)。你若給這些加上字母 R,它們聽起來便不像拉丁文。共同動詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們既施動又受動,如「amplector」(我擁抱)。這些,
...you add an R and it begets the passive; and again from the passive you remove the R and it produces the active. The active verbs themselves are so called because they act, as 'verbero' (I beat); [and] the passive, because they are acted upon, as 'verberor' (I am beaten); the neuter, because they neither act nor are acted upon, as 'iaceo' (I lie), 'sedeo' (I sit). If you add the letter R to these, they do not sound like Latin. The common verbs are so called because they both act and are acted upon, as 'amplector' (I embrace). These,
1:68
similiter, deposita R littera, Latina non sunt. Deponentia vero dicuntur, quia deponunt futuri temporis participium a significatione passiva, quod exit in "dus" ut "gloriandus" X. DE ADVERBIO. [1] Adverbium dictum est eo, quod verbis accedat, ut puta, "bene lege" "Bene adverbium est, "lege verbum. Inde ergo dictum adverbium, quod semper verbo
……同樣,一旦除去字母 R,便不是拉丁文了。異相動詞(deponentia)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們捨棄(deponunt)具被動意義的未來時態分詞,該分詞以「-dus」結尾,如「gloriandus」(當被誇耀的)。第十章:論副詞。[1] 副詞(adverbium)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它靠近(accedat)動詞,例如「好好地讀」(bene lege):「好好地」(bene)是副詞,「讀」(lege)是動詞。因此,它之所以稱為副詞,是因為它總是與動詞
...likewise, once the letter R is set aside, are not Latin. The deponent verbs are so called because they lay aside (deponunt) the future-tense participle of passive signification, which ends in '-dus,' as 'gloriandus' (to be gloried in). X. ON THE ADVERB. [1] The adverb (adverbium) is so named because it comes to (accedat) the verb, as for instance 'read well' (bene lege): 'well' (bene) is the adverb, 'read' (lege) is the verb. Hence, then, it is called adverb, because it is always to the verb
1:69
iunctum adinpleatur. Verbum enim solum sensum inplet, ut "scribo" Adverbium autem sine verbo non habet plenam significationem, ut "hodie" Adicis illi verbum, "hodie scribo" et iuncto verbo inplesti sensum. XI. DE PARTICIPIO. [1] Participium dictum, quod nominis et verbi capiat partes, quasi particapium. A nomine enim vindicat sibi genera et casus,
……結合,方得完整。因為動詞單獨便使意思完整,如「我寫」(scribo)。但副詞若沒有動詞,就沒有完整的意義,如「今天」(hodie)。你給它加上一個動詞,「今天我寫」(hodie scribo),藉著相連的動詞你便使意思完整了。第十一章:論分詞。[1] 分詞(participium)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它兼取名詞與動詞的部分(partes),彷彿是「取部分者」(particapium)。因為它從名詞為自己取得性與格,
...joined that it is completed. For the verb alone completes the sense, as 'I write' (scribo). But the adverb without a verb does not have full signification, as 'today' (hodie). You add a verb to it, 'today I write' (hodie scribo), and by the joined verb you have completed the sense. XI. ON THE PARTICIPLE. [1] The participle is so named because it takes the parts (partes) of both the noun and the verb, as it were a 'part-taker' (particapium). For from the noun it claims for itself the genders and cases,
1:70
a verbo tempora et significationes, ab utrisque numerum et figuram. XII. DE CONIVNCTIONE. [1] Coniunctio dicta, quod sensus sententiasque coniungat. Haec enim per se nihil valet, sed in copulatione sermonum quasi quoddam exhibet glutinum. Aut enim nomina sociat, ut "Augustinus et Hieronymus : aut verba, ut "scribit et legit" Vna autem vis omnium,
……從動詞取得時態與意義,並從二者取得數與形式。第十二章:論連接詞。[1] 連接詞(coniunctio)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它把意思與句子連結(coniungat)在一起。因為它本身沒有任何效力,但在言語的連合中,它彷彿呈現出某種黏膠。因為它或是聯結名詞,如「奧古斯丁與耶柔米」;或是聯結動詞,如「他寫並且讀」。然而一切連接詞的效力是同一的,
...from the verb the tenses and significations, and from both the number and figure. XII. ON THE CONJUNCTION. [1] The conjunction (coniunctio) is so named because it joins together (coniungat) senses and sentences. For by itself it has no force, but in the coupling of words it displays a kind of glue, as it were. For it either associates nouns, as 'Augustine and Jerome'; or verbs, as 'he writes and reads.' But there is one force of them all,
1:71
sive copulent, sive disiungant. [2] Copulativae autem coniunctiones dictae eo, quod sensum vel personas coniungant, ut "ego et tu eamus ad forum" Ipsud "et sensum coniunxit. Disiunctivae dictae, quia disiungunt res aut personas, ut "ego aut tu faciamus" Subiunctivae dicuntur, quia subiunguntur, ut "que" Dicimus enim "regique hominique Deoque ;
……無論它們是連合還是分離。[2] 連合連接詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們連結一個意思或若干人,如「你和我,讓我們往集市去」(ego et tu eamus ad forum):那個「和」(et)連結了意思。分離連接詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們分離事物或人,如「你或我,讓我們做這事」(ego aut tu faciamus)。附加連接詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們被附加(subiunguntur)於詞後,如「-que」。因為我們說「歸給王、歸給人、歸給神」(regique hominique Deoque);
...whether they couple or disjoin. [2] The copulative conjunctions are so named because they join a sense or persons, as 'you and I, let us go to the forum' (ego et tu eamus ad forum): that 'and' (et) has joined the sense. The disjunctive are so called because they disjoin things or persons, as 'either you or I, let us do it' (ego aut tu faciamus). The subjunctive are so called because they are appended (subiunguntur), as '-que.' For we say 'to the king and to the man and to God' (regique hominique Deoque);
1:72
non dicimus, "que regi, que homini" [3] Expletivae dictae, quia explent propositam rem, ut puta, "si hoc non vis, saltim illud fac" Communes nominantur, quia ubivis ponuntur [et subiunguntur], ut "igitur hoc faciam" "hoc igitur faciam" [4] Causales dicuntur a causa eo, quod aliquid cogitent facere, ut puta, "occido illum, quia habet aurum ; causa
……我們不說「que 歸給王、que 歸給人」。[3] 補足連接詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們填補(explent)所提出的事,例如「你若不要這個,至少做那個」(si hoc non vis, saltim illud fac)。共用連接詞之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們可以放在任何地方〔並被附加〕,如「所以我要做這事」(igitur hoc faciam)、「這事所以我要做」(hoc igitur faciam)。[4] 因果連接詞得名於「原因」(causa),因為它們意圖去做某事,例如「我殺他,因為他有金子」;那原因
...we do not say 'que to the king, que to the man.' [3] The expletive are so called because they fill out (explent) the matter proposed, as for instance 'if you do not want this, at least do that' (si hoc non vis, saltim illud fac). The common are so named because they may be placed anywhere [and appended], as 'therefore I shall do this' (igitur hoc faciam), 'this therefore I shall do' (hoc igitur faciam). [4] The causal are so named from cause (causa), because they intend to do something, as for instance 'I am killing him, because he has gold'; the cause
1:73
est. Rationales dicuntur a ratione, qua quisque utitur in faciendo, ut "quomodo eum occidam, ne agnoscar? veneno an ferro? XIII. DE PRAEPOSITIONE. [1] Praepositio dicta, quod nominibus praeponatur et verbis. Accusativae et ablativae praepositiones a casibus, quibus serviunt, dictae. Loquellares vero, quia loquellis, id est verbis semper
……便被說明了。理由連接詞得名於各人在行動中所運用的「理由」(ratio),如「我要如何殺他,好叫我不被認出?用毒藥還是用刀劍?」第十三章:論介系詞。[1] 介系詞(praepositio)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它被置於(praeponatur)名詞與動詞之前。受格介系詞與奪格介系詞得名於它們所支配的格。而黏著介系詞(loquellares)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們與語詞(loquellis),即與詞語,總是
...is stated. The rational are so named from the reasoning (ratio) which each one employs in acting, as 'how shall I kill him, so that I am not recognized? by poison or by the sword?' XIII. ON THE PREPOSITION. [1] The preposition (praepositio) is so named because it is placed before (praeponatur) nouns and verbs. The accusative and ablative prepositions are named from the cases which they govern. But the connective (loquellares) prepositions are so called because to particles of speech (loquellis), that is, to words, they always
1:74
cohaerent, nec aliquid valent solae positae, ut "di" "dis" Coniunctae vero verbis figuram faciunt, ut "diduco" "distraho" XIV. DE INTERIECTIONE. [1] Interiectio vocata, quia sermonibus interiecta, id est interposita, affectum commoti animi exprimit, sicut cum dicitur ab exultante "vah" a dolente "heu" ab irascente "hem" a timente "ei" Quae voces
……相黏著,而當它們單獨放置時,本身沒有任何效力,如「di-」、「dis-」。但當它們與動詞結合時便形成複合詞,如「diduco」(我拉開)、「distraho」(我扯散)。第十四章:論感嘆詞。[1] 感嘆詞(interiectio)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它被投擲(interiecta)於言語之間,即插入其中,表達受激動之心的情感,如歡躍者說「啊!」(vah),哀傷者說「唉!」(heu),發怒者說「哼!」(hem),恐懼者說「噢!」(ei)。這些聲音
...cling, and by themselves, when placed alone, they have no force, as 'di-,' 'dis-.' But when joined to verbs they form a compound, as 'diduco' (I draw apart), 'distraho' (I pull asunder). XIV. ON THE INTERJECTION. [1] The interjection (interiectio) is so named because, thrown in (interiecta) among words, that is, interposed, it expresses the feeling of a moved mind, as when 'vah!' is said by one exulting, 'alas!' (heu) by one grieving, 'ha!' (hem) by one angry, 'oh!' (ei) by one fearing. These utterances
1:75
quarumcumque linguarum propriae sunt, nec in aliam linguam facile transferuntur. XV. DE LITTERIS APVD GRAMMATICOS. [1] [Quot sint articulatae voces. Et dicta littera quasi legitera, eo quod legentibus iter praebeat vel in legendo iteretur.] XVI. DE SYLLABA. [1] Syllaba Graece, Latine conceptio sive conplexio dicitur. Nam syllaba dicta est APO TOU
……各為其本身語言所特有,且不易譯入另一種語言。第十五章:論文法家所論之字母。[1] 〔清晰發音的聲音共有多少。字母(littera)之所以如此稱呼,彷彿是「閱讀之路」(legitera),因為它為閱讀者提供一條路(iter),或在閱讀中被重複(iteretur)。〕第十六章:論音節。[1] 「音節」(syllaba)是希臘文;在拉丁文中稱為「聚集」(conceptio)或「合抱」(conplexio)。因為音節得名於希臘文
...are proper to their respective languages, and are not easily translated into another tongue. XV. ON LETTERS AMONG THE GRAMMARIANS. [1] [How many articulate sounds there are. And a letter (littera) is so called as though 'a path for reading' (legitera), because it affords a path (iter) to those reading, or is repeated (iteretur) in reading.] XVI. ON THE SYLLABLE. [1] 'Syllable' is Greek; in Latin it is called a 'gathering' (conceptio) or 'embrace' (conplexio). For syllable is so called from
1:76
SULLAMBANEIN, id est a conceptione litterarum. SULLAMBANEIN enim dicitur concipere. Vnde vera illa est syllaba, quae ex pluribus nascitur litteris. Nam unam vocalem pro syllaba abusive, non proprie dici, quae non tam syllaba dicenda est quam ratio temporum. Syllabae autem aut breves sunt, aut longae, aut communes. [2] Breves vocatae, quia numquam
……「SULLAMBANEIN」,即得名於字母的聚集。因為「SULLAMBANEIN」意思是「聚集在一起」。因此,真正的音節乃是由多個字母所生成的。因為單一元音被稱為音節乃是不當的稱呼,並非嚴格的說法,因它更該被稱為時間的量度,而非音節。音節或是短的、或是長的、或是通用的。[2] 短音節之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們絕不能
...SULLAMBANEIN, that is, from a gathering of letters. For SULLAMBANEIN means 'to gather together.' Hence that is a true syllable which is born of several letters. For a single vowel is called a syllable improperly, not strictly, since it ought rather to be called a measure of time than a syllable. Now syllables are either short, or long, or common. [2] They are called short because they can never
1:77
produci possunt. Longae, quia semper producuntur. Communes autem, quia pro scribentis arbitrio cum necessitas cogit et producuntur et corripiuntur. Lege Donatum. Ideo autem syllabae longae brevesque dicuntur, quia per varias vocum moras aut dupla aut simpla spatia temporis habere videntur. Dipthongae syllabae Graeco nomine dictae, quod in eis
……被拉長。長音節,因為它們總是被拉長。而通用音節,因為按書寫者的斟酌,當必要逼迫時,它們既可被拉長也可被縮短。可讀多納圖斯(Donatus)之書。音節之所以被稱為長與短,其緣由在於:藉著聲音的各種停頓,它們看似具有雙倍或單倍的時間跨度。雙元音音節(diphthongae)以希臘文之名如此稱呼,因為在它們裡面
...be lengthened. Long, because they are always lengthened. But common, because at the writer's discretion, when necessity compels, they are both lengthened and shortened. Read Donatus. Syllables are called long and short for this reason: because, through the various pauses of the voice, they seem to have either double or single spans of time. Diphthong syllables are so called by a Greek name, because in them
1:78
binae vocales iunguntur. [3] Ex his apud nos veras esse quattuor: "ae" "oe" au" "eu" "Ei vero apud maiores tantum celebrata fuit. Syllaba autem apud metricos ideo semipes nominatur, quod sit dimidius pes. Nam pes duabus constat syllabis. Cum ergo syllaba una est, quasi dimidius pes est. Dionysius Lintius syllabarum omnium singulas formas
……兩個元音結合在一起。[3] 在這些之中,於我們拉丁人中間真正的有四個:「ae」、「oe」、「au」、「eu」。而「ei」只在古人中間通行。在格律學者中間,一個音節之所以被稱為「半音步」(semipes),是因為它是半個音步。因為一個音步由兩個音節構成。所以當只有一個音節時,它彷彿就是半個音步。林都斯的狄奧尼修斯(Dionysius)為所有音節製作了各自最合宜的形狀,
...two vowels are joined together. [3] Of these, among us there are four true ones: 'ae,' 'oe,' 'au,' 'eu.' But 'ei' was in use only among the ancients. Now among the metricians a syllable is called a 'half-foot' (semipes) because it is half a foot. For a foot consists of two syllables. When, therefore, there is a single syllable, it is as it were a half-foot. Dionysius of Lindus made single, most fitting shapes for all the syllables,
1:79
aptissimas fecit, et ob id statua honoratus est. XVII. DE PEDIBVS. [1] Pedes sunt, qui certis syllabarum temporibus insistunt, nec a legitimo spatio umquam recedunt. Pedes dicti eo, quod per ipsos metra ambulent. Nam sicut nos pedibus incedimus, ita metra quasi pedibus gradiuntur. Pedes autem omnes centum viginti quattuor sunt: disyllabi quattuor,
……並因此被賜立雕像以資尊榮。第十七章:論音步。[1] 音步(pedes)乃是那些立於音節固定時值之上、且從不偏離其合法跨度的單位。它們之所以稱為音步,是因為格律藉著它們「行走」。因為正如我們用腳前進,格律也彷彿用腳邁步。所有的音步共有一百二十四個:雙音節的有四個,
...and for that he was honoured with a statue. XVII. ON FEET. [1] Feet (pedes) are those which stand upon fixed durations of syllables, and never depart from their lawful span. They are called feet because through them metres 'walk.' For just as we advance on feet, so metres proceed as if on feet. Now all the feet are one hundred and twenty-four: the disyllabic four,
1:80
trisyllabi octo, tetrasyllabi sedecim, pentasyllabi triginta duo, hexasyllabi sexaginta quattuor. Vsque ad quattuor autem syllabas pedes dicuntur, reliqui syzygiae vocantur. [2] Ipsi autem pedes habent speciales causas nominum, quare ita vocentur. Pyrrichius dictus est, quia hic assidue vel in certamine, vel in ludo puerili saepius frequentabatur.
……三音節的有八個,四音節的有十六個,五音節的有三十二個,六音節的有六十四個。直到四個音節為止都稱為音步;其餘的則稱為聯步(syzygiae)。[2] 這些音步本身各有其命名的特別緣由,說明它們為何如此稱呼。短短步(pyrrhichius)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它頻繁地被使用,無論是在競賽中,還是在孩童的遊戲裡。
...the trisyllabic eight, the tetrasyllabic sixteen, the pentasyllabic thirty-two, the hexasyllabic sixty-four. Up to four syllables they are called feet; the rest are called syzygies. [2] The feet themselves have particular reasons for their names, why they are so called. The pyrrhic is so named because it was frequently practised, either in contest or in children's play.
1:81
Spondeus dicitur quia tractim sonat. Nam spondeus tractus quidam dicitur, id est sonus, qui fundebatur circa aures sacrificantum. Vnde et hi, qui tibias canebant in sacris gentilium, spondiales nominabantur. [3] Trochaeus vero ab eo dictus est, quod celerem conversionem faciat cantilenae, et quasi rota velociter currat in metris. TROCHOS enim
……揚抑步(spondeus,即長長步)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它拖長地發聲。因為「spondeus」是某種拖長之物,即一種在獻祭者耳畔傾流而出的聲音。因此那些在外邦人祭儀中吹奏笛管的人也被稱為「spondiales」。[3] 而抑揚步(trochaeus,即長短步)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它使歌曲迅速迴轉,並彷彿在格律中如輪子般疾馳。因為希臘文「TROCHOS」
...The spondee (spondeus) is so called because it sounds drawn-out. For a 'spondeus' is a certain drawn-out thing, that is, a sound which was poured forth about the ears of those sacrificing. Whence also those who played the pipes in the rites of the pagans were called 'spondiales.' [3] The trochee, moreover, is so named because it makes a swift turning of the song, and as it were runs swiftly like a wheel in the metres. For TROCHOS
1:82
Graece rota dicitur. [4] Iambus dictus est eo, quod IAMBOZEIN Graeci detrahere dixerunt. Huiusmodi enim carmine omnes invectiones vel detractiones inplere poetae sunt soliti. Dictum autem nomen ab eo, quod veluti venenum quodammodo maledicti aut livoris infundat. [5] Tribrachys qui et chorius appellatur, dictus tribrachys, quia sit ex tribus
……在希臘文中意指輪子。[4] 抑揚步(iambus)之所以如此稱呼,是因為希臘人用「IAMBOZEIN」表示「詆毀」。因為詩人們慣於以這類詩歌來填滿他們一切的斥責與詆毀。而這名稱之所以被賦予,是因為它彷彿注入某種毀謗或嫉恨的毒液。[5] 三短步(tribrachys),亦稱 chorius,之所以名為三短步,是因為它由三個
...means a wheel in Greek. [4] The iamb (iambus) is so named because the Greeks used IAMBOZEIN to mean 'to disparage.' For with a song of this kind the poets were wont to fill out all their invectives and disparagements. And the name was given from the fact that it pours in, as it were, a kind of venom of slander or of spite. [5] The tribrach, which is also called the chorius, is named tribrach because it consists of three
1:83
brevibus. [6] Molossus dictus a saltatione Molossorum, quam exercuerunt armati. [7] Anapaestus. [Appellatur quia remissionibus et ludis hic pes magis dicatus est.] [8] Dactylus a digito dictus, quod a longiori modo inchoans in duos desinit breves. Sic et iste pes iuncturam unam habet longam et duas breves. Vnde et manus oppansa palma dicitur, et
……短音節構成。[6] 三長步(molossus)得名於摩洛西人(Molossi)的舞蹈,那舞蹈是他們持械表演的。[7] 抑抑揚步(anapaestus)。〔它之所以如此稱呼,是因為這音步較多用於休憩與遊戲。〕[8] 揚抑抑步(dactylus,即長短短步)得名於手指(digitus),因為它從較長的量度起始,以兩個短音節結束。這音步同樣有一個長的關節與兩個短的關節。因此,張開的手也被稱為「手掌」,而
...short syllables. [6] The molossus is named from the dance of the Molossians, which they performed in arms. [7] The anapaest. [It is so called because this foot is more dedicated to relaxations and games.] [8] The dactyl (dactylus) is named from the finger (digitus), because, beginning from the longer measure, it ends in two short syllables. So too this foot has one long juncture and two short ones. Whence also the open hand is called a 'palm,' and
1:84
pendentes digiti dactili. [9] Amphibrachys, quod in utraque parte brevem habeat, longam in medio interiacentem. BRACHUS enim brevis dicitur. [10] Amphimacrus, quod duae hinc inde longae habent in medio inclusam brevem. MAKROS enim longus dicitur. [11] Bacchius appellatus est eo, quod eo pede Bacchia, id est Liberi sacra celebrabantur. [12]
……垂下的手指則被稱為「dactyli」(指節)。[9] 短長短步(amphibrachys)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它兩側各有一個短音節,中間夾著一個長音節。因為「BRACHUS」意指「短」。[10] 長短長步(amphimacrus)之所以如此稱呼,是因為兩邊各一長音節將一個短音節封閉夾於中間。因為「MAKROS」意指「長」。[11] 短長長步(bacchius)之所以如此稱呼,是因為那祭儀「Bacchia」,即里柏爾(Liber,酒神)之祭,是以那音步慶祝的。[12]
...the hanging fingers are called 'dactyls.' [9] The amphibrach, because it has a short syllable on either side, with a long one lying in the middle. For BRACHUS means 'short.' [10] The amphimacer, because two long syllables on this side and that enclose a short one shut up in the middle. For MAKROS means 'long.' [11] The bacchius is so named because with that foot the Bacchia, that is, the rites of Liber, were celebrated. [12]
1:85
Antibacchius vel Palimbacchius dictus quia iteratus a Bacchio est. [13] Proceleumaticus, quod sit ad celeuma canentium aptus. [14] Dispondeus autem et ditrochaeus et diiambus dicti quod geminis constant iambis, spondeis vel trochaeis. [15] Antispastus, quod sit ex contrariis syllabis, ex brevi et longa, ex longa et brevi. [16] Choriambus vero,
……長長短步(antibacchius),亦稱 palimbacchius,之所以如此稱呼,是因為它是短長長步的顛倒。[13] 四短步(proceleumaticus)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它適合歌唱者的「celeuma」(划槳號子)。[14] 雙揚抑步(dispondeus)、雙抑揚步(ditrochaeus)與雙揚抑步(diiambus,此指雙 iambus)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們由成雙的抑揚步、揚抑步或抑揚步構成。[15] 反轉步(antispastus)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它由相反的音節構成:一短一長、一長一短。[16] 而長短短長步(choriambus),
...The antibacchius, or palimbacchius, is so named because it is the bacchius reversed. [13] The proceleusmatic, because it is suited to the 'celeuma' (rowing-chant) of those who sing. [14] The dispondee, the ditrochee, and the diiamb are so named because they consist of twin iambs, spondees, or trochees. [15] The antispast, because it is made of contrary syllables: of a short and a long, of a long and a short. [16] The choriamb, moreover,
1:86
quia ex hoc pede conpositum carmen choris aptissimum sit. [17] Ionici sane propter numerorum inaequalem sonum dicti. Habent enim binas longas syllabas binasque correptas. [18] Paeones dicti ab inventore. [Constant enim ipsi ex una longa et tribus brevibus, quae longa iuxta nomina eorum variatim est constituta.] [19] Epitriti vocati quod semper
……之所以如此稱呼,是因為由這音步所組成的歌曲最適合於合唱隊。[17] 至於強弱步(ionici),其命名乃因其音量的不均等。因為它們有兩個長音節與兩個縮短的音節。[18] 派昂步(paeones)得名於其發明者。〔因為它們由一個長音節與三個短音節構成,而那長音節依它們各自的名稱被安置於不同位置。〕[19] 三長一短步(epitriti)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它們總是
...because a song composed from this foot is most fitting for choruses. [17] The ionics, indeed, are so named on account of the unequal sound of their measures. For they have two long syllables and two shortened ones. [18] The paeons are named from their inventor. [For they consist of one long and three short syllables, and the long is variously placed according to their names.] [19] The epitrites are so called because they always
1:87
tres longas habeant syllabas et unam brevem. [20] Syzygiae autem sunt pentasyllabi et hexasyllabi pedes; et dictae apud Graecos SUZUGIAI quasi quaedam declinationes. Sed hi non sunt pedes, sed appellantur pentasyllabi et hexasyllabi, quia ultra quinque et sex syllabas non procedunt. Vnde non oportet in carmine has syllabas quodlibet excedere
……有三個長音節與一個短音節。[20] 至於聯步(syzygiae),乃是五音節與六音節的音步;它們在希臘人中被稱為「SUZUGIAI」,彷彿是某種「連軛」。但這些並不是音步;而是被稱為五音節與六音節,因為它們不超過五個與六個音節。因此在詩中,這些音節不應超過任何量度的
...have three long syllables and one short. [20] The syzygies, moreover, are the pentasyllabic and hexasyllabic feet; and they are called among the Greeks SUZUGIAI, as it were certain 'yokings.' But these are not feet; rather they are called pentasyllabic and hexasyllabic, because they do not proceed beyond five and six syllables. Whence in a poem these syllables ought not to exceed in any measure
1:88
nomen, ut "Carthaginiensium" "Hierosolymitanorum" et "Constantinopolitanorum" [21] Accidunt unicuique pedi arsis et thesis, id est elevatio et positio vocis. Neque enim iter pedes dirigere poterunt, nisi alterna vice leventur et ponantur, ut "arma : "ar elevatio est, "ma positio. In his duobus per divisionem pedes legitimi colliguntur. Aequa
……一個詞的長度,如「Carthaginiensium」(迦太基人的)、「Hierosolymitanorum」(耶路撒冷人的)與「Constantinopolitanorum」(君士坦丁堡人的)。[21] 每一個音步都附帶「揚」(arsis)與「抑」(thesis),即聲音的抬起與落下。因為音步若不交替地被抬起與落下,就不能引導其行程,如在「arma」(武器)一詞中:「ar」是抬起,「ma」是落下。在這兩者中,藉著劃分,合法的音步得以歸集。當「揚」與「抑」以相等的時值劃分被分割時,這劃分便是相等的。
...a word, as 'Carthaginiensium' (of the Carthaginians), 'Hierosolymitanorum' (of the people of Jerusalem), and 'Constantinopolitanorum' (of the people of Constantinople). [21] To each foot there belong arsis and thesis, that is, the raising and setting of the voice. For feet will not be able to direct their course unless they are alternately raised and set down, as in 'arma' (arms): 'ar' is the raising, 'ma' the setting. In these two, by division, the lawful feet are gathered. The division is equal
1:89
divisio est quotiens arsis et thesis aequali temporum divisione caeduntur. [22] Dupla, quotiens ex his unum alterum duplo vincit. Sescupla vero est, quotiens unum alterum sescuplo superat. In simpla enim eius parte unus plus invenitur: in dupla unus minus habetur. Sescum enim dimidium dicitur. Triplum est, quando maior pars ter continet totum
……每當「揚」與「抑」以相等的時值劃分被切分時。[22] 它是雙倍的,每當這兩者中一方以雙倍勝過另一方時。而它是「一倍半」(sescupla),每當一方以一半超過另一方時。因為在其單倍的部分中多出一個單位;在雙倍的部分中則少一個單位。因為「sescum」意指一半。它是三倍的,當較大的部分含有較小的整體
...whenever arsis and thesis are cut by an equal division of times. [22] It is double whenever, of these, the one exceeds the other by double. But it is 'sesqui' (one-and-a-half) whenever the one surpasses the other by a half. For in the single part of it one more is found; in the double, one less is had. For 'sescum' means a half. It is triple when the greater part contains the whole
1:90
minus, id est tria et unum. Epitritum est, quando minus continetur a niaiore, (et) eius tertia pars. Caeduntur vero pedum membra vel per aequalitatem vel per duplum vel per sescuplum vel per triplum vel per epitritum. [23] Partimus ergo in aequa hos: Spondeum, – – Pyrrhichium, ∨ ∨ Dactylum, – | ∨ ∨ Anapaestum, ∨
……三次,即三比一。它是「三分之四」(epitritum),當較小的部分連同它的三分之一被較大的部分所包含時。音步的各部分或按相等、或按雙倍、或按一倍半、或按三倍、或按三分之四而被切分。[23] 因此,我們把以下音步劃分為相等的部分:揚抑步(spondeus),— —;短短步(pyrrhichius),⏑ ⏑;揚抑抑步(dactylus),— | ⏑ ⏑;抑抑揚步(anapaestus),⏑
...three times, that is, three to one. It is 'epitrite' when the smaller is contained by the greater, together with a third part of it. The members of the feet are cut either by equality, or by double, or by one-and-a-half, or by triple, or by epitrite. [23] We divide, therefore, into equal parts these feet: the spondee, — —; the pyrrhic, ⏑ ⏑; the dactyl, — | ⏑ ⏑; the anapaest, ⏑
1:91
∨ |– Dispondeum, – – | – – Proceleumaticum, ∨ ∨ | ∨ ∨ Diiambum, – | – Ditrochaeum, – ∨ | – ∨ Antispastum, ∨ – | – ∨ Choriambum, – ∨ | ∨ – [24] Item dupla partimus hos pedes: Trochaeum, – | ∨ Iambum, ∨ | –
……⏑ | —;雙揚抑步(dispondeus),— — | — —;四短步(proceleumaticus),⏑ ⏑ | ⏑ ⏑;雙抑揚步(diiambus),— | —;雙抑揚步(ditrochaeus),— ⏑ | — ⏑;反轉步(antispastus),⏑ — | — ⏑;長短短長步(choriambus),— ⏑ | ⏑ —。[24] 同樣,我們把以下音步劃分為雙倍的部分:抑揚步(trochaeus),— | ⏑;抑揚步(iambus),⏑ | —;
...⏑ | —; the dispondee, — — | — —; the proceleusmatic, ⏑ ⏑ | ⏑ ⏑; the diiamb, — | —; the ditrochee, — ⏑ | — ⏑; the antispast, ⏑ — | — ⏑; the choriamb, — ⏑ | ⏑ —. [24] Likewise we divide into double parts these feet: the trochee, — | ⏑; the iamb, ⏑ | —;
1:92
Molossum, – | – – Tribrachym, ∨ | ∨ ∨ Ionicum maiorem, – – | ∨ ∨ Ionicum minorem, ∨ ∨ | – – [25] [∨nus ∨ero est tantum qui tripla partitione di∨iditur, quae est maxima atque ideo minimis metris adest.] Amphibrachys, ∨ | – ∨ [26] Sescupli autem sunt hi:
……三長步(molossus),— | — —;三短步(tribrachys),⏑ | ⏑ ⏑;大強弱步(ionicus maior),— — | ⏑ ⏑;小強弱步(ionicus minor),⏑ ⏑ | — —。[25] 〔只有一個音步是按三倍劃分來分割的,那是最大的,因此出現於最小的格律中。〕短長短步(amphibrachys),⏑ | — ⏑。[26] 至於「一倍半」(sescupli)的音步,則是這些:
...the molossus, — | — —; the tribrach, ⏑ | ⏑ ⏑; the greater ionic, — — | ⏑ ⏑; the lesser ionic, ⏑ ⏑ | — —. [25] [There is only one that is divided by the triple division, which is the greatest and therefore is present in the smallest metres.] The amphibrach, ⏑ | — ⏑. [26] The 'sesqui' feet, moreover, are these:
1:93
Amphimacrus, – | ∨ – Bacchius, ∨ – | – Antibacchius, – | – ∨ Paeon primus, – | ∨ ∨ ∨ Paeon secundus, ∨ – | ∨ ∨ Paeon tertius, ∨ ∨ | – ∨ Paeon quartus, ∨ ∨ ∨ | – [27] Restant, quos epitrita partitione di∨idimus: Epitritus primus, ∨
安菲馬克格(amphimacrus),— ∪ —;巴克斯格(bacchius),∪ — —;反巴克斯格(antibacchius),— — ∪;第一裴昂格(paeon primus),— ∪ ∪ ∪;第二裴昂格,∪ — ∪ ∪;第三裴昂格,∪ ∪ — ∪;第四裴昂格,∪ ∪ ∪ —。〔27〕其餘的則以「三比四」(epitrite)的分法來劃分:第一個埃庇特里特格(epitritus primus),∪
The amphimacer, — ∪ —; the bacchius, ∪ — —; the antibacchius, — — ∪; the first paeon, — ∪ ∪ ∪; the second paeon, ∪ — ∪ ∪; the third paeon, ∪ ∪ — ∪; the fourth paeon, ∪ ∪ ∪ —. [27] There remain those which we divide by the epitrite division: the first epitrite, ∪
1:94
– | – – Epitritus secundus, – ∨ | – – Epitritus tertius, – – | ∨ – Epitritus quartus, – – | – ∨ Sunt igitur aequi [quidem] decem, dupli vero sex, triplus unus, sescupli septem, epitriti quattuor. Vnus vero tantum est qui tripla partitione dividitur, quae est maxima
— — —;第二埃庇特里特格,— ∪ — —;第三埃庇特里特格,— — ∪ —;第四埃庇特里特格,— — — ∪。因此,等比例的音步有十個,二比一的有六個,三比一的有一個,三比二(sescuple)的有七個,三比四的有四個。而以三比一之比例劃分者只有一個,它是最大的,
— — —; the second epitrite, — ∪ — —; the third epitrite, — — ∪ —; the fourth epitrite, — — — ∪. There are therefore ten equal feet, six double, one triple, seven sesquialter, and four epitrites. But there is only one that is divided by the triple division, which is the greatest
1:95
atque ideo minimis metris adest. [28] Numerus autem syllabarum in pedibus a duabus usque ad sex protenditur; ulterius enim non procedit, quia usque ad sex syllabas tenduntur pedes. Tempora in pedibus sunt, ut quanta unusquisque pes habeat. Resolutio est pedum, quando pro una longa duae breves ponuntur, aut pro duabus longis quattuor breves, ut
因此出現在最短的韻律之中。〔28〕音步中音節的數目,從兩個延伸到六個為止;再多便不前進了,因為音步最多只能拉長到六個音節。音步之中有「時值」(tempora),也就是每個音步各含多少時值。音步的「拆解」(resolutio)是指:以兩個短音節代替一個長音節,或以四個短音節代替兩個長音節,正如
and therefore is present in the smallest meters. [28] Now the number of syllables in feet extends from two up to six; for it proceeds no further, because feet are stretched only up to six syllables. In feet there are 'times' (tempora), namely how many each foot has. Resolution of feet occurs when in place of one long two shorts are set, or in place of two longs four shorts, as
1:96
(Virg. Aen. 2,17): Sectaque intexunt abiete costas. "Abiete nunc resolutio est spondei in proceleumatico, in qua resolutione semper synaloepham sequitur Vergilius. [29] Ex una autem longa duae breves fiunt: ex duabus autem brevibus longa numquam fit. Findi enim solida possunt, solidari scissa non possunt. Figura est, cuius nota syllabae
(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》2.16):「他們用鋸開的杉木(abiete)編織肋材。」在「abiete」一字中,此處便是把長長格(揚揚格)拆解為短短短短格(proceleumaticus),維吉爾在這種拆解中總是採用母音連讀(synaloepha)。〔29〕由一個長音節可造出兩個短音節;但由兩個短音節卻絕不能造出一個長音節。因為堅實之物可以劈開,劈開之物卻無法再合為堅實。「符號」(figura)便是憑其標記而使音節得以
(Virgil, Aeneid 2.16): 'and they weave the ribs with sawn fir-wood (abiete).' In 'abiete' there is now a resolution of a spondee into a proceleusmatic, in which resolution Virgil always follows synaloepha. [29] From one long two shorts are made; but from two shorts a long is never made. For solid things can be split, but split things cannot be made solid. A figure (sign) is that by whose mark the syllables
1:97
agnoscuntur. Vbi enim circuli partem inferiorem bis positam aspicis, pyrrhichius est, V V; ubi I geminam iacentem, spondeus, – –. Nam nota brevis inferior semicirculus est; nota longa I iacens est. [30] Metra in pedibus accidunt, ut a trochaeo trochaicum, a dactylo dactylicum, a iambo iambicum, de quibus paulo post dicendum est. XVIII.
被辨認出來。當你看見一個圓的下半部被寫了兩次,那便是短短格(pyrrhichius),∪ ∪;當你看見一個橫臥的雙重 I,那便是長長格(spondeus),— —。因為短音節的標記是下半圓;長音節的標記是橫臥的 I。〔30〕韻律由音步產生,如由長短格(trochee)產生長短律,由長短短格(dactyl)產生長短短律,由短長格(iamb)產生短長律,關於這些稍後便要述說。第十八章。
be recognized. For when you see the lower part of a circle set down twice, it is a pyrrhic, ∪ ∪; when you see a doubled I lying flat, a spondee, — —. For the mark of a short is the lower semicircle; the mark of a long is a reclining I. [30] Meters arise from feet, as the trochaic from the trochee, the dactylic from the dactyl, the iambic from the iamb, of which we must speak a little later. XVIII.
1:98
DE ACCENTIBVS. [1] Accentus, qui Graece prosodia dicitur [ex Graeco nomen accepit]. Nam Graece PROS, Latine "ad" ODE Graece, Latine "cantus est. Hoc enim nomen de verbo ad verbum expressum est. Latini autem habent et alia nomina. Nam accentus et tonos et tenores dicunt, quia ibi sonus crescit et desinit. [2] Accentus autem dictus, quod iuxta
論重音。〔1〕重音(accentus),在希臘文中稱為「prosodia」(韻律/伴唱)〔此名取自希臘文〕。因為希臘文的 PROS 在拉丁文中是「ad」(向、依附),希臘文的 ODE 在拉丁文中是「cantus」(歌唱)。這個詞是逐字對譯而來的。而拉丁人另有別的名稱。他們把重音稱作「tonos」(音調)與「tenores」(音勢),因為聲音在那裡升起又止息。〔2〕「accentus」之所以如此稱呼,是因為它緊挨著
ON ACCENTS. [1] The accent, which in Greek is called 'prosody' [it received its name from the Greek]. For in Greek PROS is in Latin 'ad' (to), and ODE in Greek is in Latin 'cantus' (song). For this word is rendered word for word. But the Latins have other names as well. For they call accents both 'tones' and 'tenores', because there the sound rises and ceases. [2] Now it is called 'accentus' (accent) because it is next to
1:99
cantum sit, sicut adverbium quia iuxta verbum est. Acutus accentus dictus, quod acuat et erigat syllabam, gravis, quod deprimat et deponat. Est enim contrarius acuto. Circumflexus, quia de acuto et gravi constat. Incipiens enim ab acuto in gravem desinit, atque ita dum ascendit et descendit, circumflexus efficitur. Acutus autem et circumflexus
歌唱(cantum),正如「adverbium」(副詞)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它緊挨著動詞(verbum)。銳音(acutus)之所以如此稱呼,是因為它使音節尖銳並提升;抑音(gravis)則因為它使音節壓低並落下;因為它與銳音相反。曲折音(circumflexus),是因為它由銳音與抑音組成。它從銳音起始,止於抑音,如此在升起又落下之間,便造成曲折音。銳音與曲折音
the song (cantus), just as 'adverbium' (adverb) is so called because it is next to the verb (verbum). The acute accent is so called because it sharpens and raises the syllable; the grave, because it lowers and puts it down; for it is contrary to the acute. The circumflex, because it consists of acute and grave. For beginning from the acute it ends in the grave, and thus, while it ascends and descends, the circumflex is produced. The acute and the circumflex
1:100
similes sunt. [3] Nam uterque levant syllabam. Gravis contrarius videtur ambobus. Nam semper deprimit syllabas, cum illi levent, ut (Lucan. 1,15): Vnde venit Titan, et nox ibi sidera condit. "Vnde hic gravis est. Minus enim sonat quam acutus et circumflexus. [4] Monosyllaba autem pars orationis si naturaliter brevis est, ut "vir" aut positione
彼此相似。〔3〕因為兩者都提升音節。抑音看來與二者相反。因為它總是壓低音節,而那二者卻提升它,如(盧坎《內戰記》1.15):「泰坦(太陽)由此升起,夜也於此把群星藏匿。」此處「Vnde」(由此)是抑音。因為它比銳音與曲折音發聲較輕。〔4〕至於單音節的詞類,若本性為短,如「vir」(男人),或因位置而為長,
are similar. [3] For both raise the syllable. The grave seems contrary to both. For it always lowers syllables, while those raise them, as (Lucan 1.15): 'Whence comes Titan, and where night hides the stars.' Here 'Vnde' is grave. For it sounds less than the acute and circumflex. [4] Now a monosyllabic part of speech, if it is naturally short, as 'vir' (man), or long by position
1:101
longa, ut "ars" acutum accentum habebit. Si vero naturaliter longa, ut "res" circumflexum. Disyllaba pars orationis si priorem naturaliter longam habet et ultimam brevem, circumflectitur, ut "Musa ; aliter acuitur. Trisyllaba pars orationis si mediam brevem habet, ut "tibia" tunc primam acuimus. Si vero naturaliter longam habet secundam et ultimam
如「ars」(技藝),便帶銳音。但若本性為長,如「res」(事物),便帶曲折音。雙音節的詞類,若其首音節本性為長而末音節為短,則加曲折音,如「Musa」(繆斯);否則便加銳音。三音節的詞類,若其中間音節為短,如「tibia」(脛骨、笛),則我們使首音節帶銳音。但若其第二音節本性為長而末音節
as 'ars' (art), it will have the acute accent. But if naturally long, as 'res' (thing), the circumflex. A disyllabic part of speech, if it has its first syllable naturally long and its last short, is circumflexed, as 'Musa'; otherwise it takes the acute. A trisyllabic part of speech, if it has a short middle syllable, as 'tibia', then we make the first acute. But if it has a naturally long second and a last
1:102
brevem, ut "Metellus" tunc mediam circumflectimus. [5] Tetrasyllaba autem [pars orationis] et pentasyllaba ratione trisyllabarum retinentur. Gravis accentus cum uno accentu poni potest in dictione una, cum utrisque numquam; ut ["Catullus". In conposita dictione unus accentus est. [6] Accentus autem reperti sunt vel propter distinctionem, ut (Virg.
為短,如「Metellus」(梅特盧斯),則我們對中間音節加曲折音。〔5〕四音節與五音節的詞類,按三音節的規則來處理。抑音可與另一個重音一同置於同一詞中,卻絕不能與兩者並存;如「Catullus」(卡圖盧斯)。在複合詞中只有一個重音。〔6〕重音的發明,或是為了區別之故,如(維吉爾
short, as 'Metellus', then we circumflex the middle. [5] Tetrasyllabic and pentasyllabic parts of speech are governed by the rule of trisyllables. A grave accent can be placed with one other accent in a single word, but never with both; as 'Catullus'. In a compound word there is one accent. [6] Now accents were devised either for the sake of distinction, as (Virgil,
1:103
Aen. 8,83): "Viridique in litore conspicitur sus" ne dicas "ursus ; vel propter pronuntiationem, ne dicas "meta breviter et non producta (A) "meta ; vel discernendae ambiguitatis causa, ut "ergo" Nam cum producitur "go" causam significat; cum corripitur, coniunctionem. XIX. DE FIGVRIS ACCENTVVM. [1] Figurae accentuum decem sunt, quae a
《埃涅阿斯紀》8.83):「在青翠的岸邊望見一頭母豬(sus)」,免得你讀成「ursus」(熊);或是為了發音之故,免得你把「meta」讀成短音而非長音——即讀成長 A 的「mēta」;或是為了分辨歧義,如「ergo」。因為當「go」發長音時,它意指「因……之故」;當發短音時,則是連接詞。第十九章。論重音符號的形狀。〔1〕重音的符號有十種,是由
Aeneid 8.83): 'and on the green shore a sow (sus) is seen', lest you say 'ursus' (bear); or for the sake of pronunciation, lest you say 'meta' (goal) short and not lengthened, with a long A, 'meta'; or for distinguishing ambiguity, as 'ergo'. For when the 'go' is lengthened it signifies 'therefore, on account of'; when shortened, a conjunction. XIX. ON THE FIGURES OF ACCENTS. [1] The figures of accents are ten, which by
1:104
grammaticis pro verborum distinctionibus adponuntur. OXEIA, id est acutus accentus, linea a sinistra parte in dexteram partem sursum ducta, fit ita: [2] BAREIA, id est gravis, linea a summo sinistrae in dexteram deposita, fit ita: [3] ` PERISPOMENE, id est circumflexus, linea de acuto et gravi facta, exprimitur ita: [4] ^ MACHROS, id est longa,
文法家們為區別詞語而使用的。OXEIA(銳音),即銳音符,是一條自左方向右方朝上引出的線,如此書寫:〔2〕BAREIA(抑音),即抑音符,是一條自左方頂端向右方壓下的線,如此書寫:〔3〕` PERISPOMENE(環繞音),即曲折音符,是由銳音與抑音合成的一條線,如此表示:〔4〕^ MACHROS(長音符),即表長,
grammarians applied for the distinctions of words. OXEIA, that is the acute accent, a line drawn upward from the left side toward the right, is made thus: [2] BAREIA, that is the grave, a line laid down from the top of the left toward the right, is made thus: [3] ` PERISPOMENE, that is the circumflex, a line made from acute and grave, is expressed thus: [4] ^ MACHROS, that is the long,
1:105
virgula, iacens est ita: [5]  BRACHUS, id est brevis, pars est circuli inferior, iacens ita: [6] U UFEN, id est coniunctio, quia duo verba conectit, subiecta virgula versui circumflexa, fit ita: ?. [7] Diastole, id est distinctio, quae e contrario separat, dextra pars circuli supposita versui, fit ita: 7. [8] Apostrophus pars item circuli dextra
是一根小橫棒(virgula),橫臥如此:〔5〕BRACHUS(短音符),即表短,是一個圓的下半部,橫臥如此:〔6〕U UFEN(連字符/hyphen),即連結符,因它連結兩個詞,是置於詩行之下並彎曲的一根棒,如此書寫:〔7〕Diastole(分隔符),即分開,反而是把相連者分開的,是置於詩行之下的圓的右半部,如此書寫:〔8〕Apostrophus(省略符),同樣是圓的右半部
a small rod (virgula), lying flat, thus: [5] BRACHUS, that is the short, is the lower part of a circle, lying thus: [6] U UFEN (hyphen), that is the conjunction, because it joins two words, a rod placed beneath the verse and curved, is made thus: [7] Diastole, that is separation, which on the contrary divides, is the right part of a circle placed under the verse, made thus: [8] Apostrophe, likewise the right part of a circle
1:106
et ad summam litteram adposita, fit ita: ), qua nota deesse ostenditur in sermone ultima vocalis, ut "tribunal" pro "tribunale" [9] DASEIA, quod interpretatur aspiratio, id est ubi H littera poni debet, tali figura notatur: ?. [10] PSILE, quod interpretatur siccitas, sive purum, id est, ubi H littera esse non debet, tali nota ostenditur: ?. [11]
置於最上端的字母旁,如此書寫:),此符號表明在言語中末尾的母音省略了,如「tribunal」代替「tribunale」(審判席)。〔9〕DASEIA,其意譯為「送氣」(aspiratio),即字母 H 當置之處,以這樣的符號標示:〔10〕PSILE,其意譯為「乾燥」或「純淨」,即字母 H 不當有之處,以這樣的標記顯示:〔11〕
set beside the topmost letter, made thus: ), by which mark it is shown that in speech the final vowel is lacking, as 'tribunal' for 'tribunale'. [9] DASEIA, which is interpreted 'aspiration', that is, where the letter H ought to be placed, is marked by such a figure: [10] PSILE, which is interpreted 'dryness' or 'the pure', that is, where the letter H ought not to be, is shown by such a mark: [11]
1:107
Quorum duorum accentuum figuram Latini ex ipsa littera aspirationis fecerunt. Vnde si coniungas has, fecisti eandem aspirationis notam. Rursus si medium eius apicem scindis, DASEIAN et PSILEN facis. XX. DE POSITVRIS. [1] Positura est figura ad distinguendos sensus per cola et commata et periodos, quae dum ordine suo adponitur, sensum nobis
這兩個重音符的形狀,拉丁人是從送氣字母本身造出來的。因此,若你把它們合起來,便造出了同一個送氣符號。反之,若你把它中間的尖端劈開,便造出 DASEIA 與 PSILE。第二十章。論標點(positura)。〔1〕標點是藉句節(cola)、句逗(commata)與句讀(periodus)來區分意義的符號,當它按其次第施用時,便向我們顯示出誦讀的
The figure of these two accents the Latins made from the very letter of aspiration. Hence, if you join these, you have made the same mark of aspiration. Again, if you split its middle apex, you make the DASEIA and the PSILE. XX. ON POINTINGS (positurae). [1] A pointing is a figure for distinguishing the senses through cola and commata and periods, which, when applied in its own order, shows us the sense
1:108
lectionis ostendit. Dictae autem positurae vel quia punctis positis adnotantur, vel quia ibi vox pro intervallo distinctionis deponitur. Has Graeci THESEIS vocant, Latini posituras. [2] Prima positura subdistinctio dicitur; eadem et comma. Media distinctio sequens est; ipsa et cola. Vltima distinctio, quae totam sententiam cludit, ipsa est
意義。它們之所以稱作「positurae」(標點),或是因為它們以所放置(positis)的點來標記,或是因為在那裡聲音為了停頓的間隔而落下(deponitur)。這些希臘人稱之為 THESEIS,拉丁人稱之為「positurae」。〔2〕第一種標點稱為「次分」(subdistinctio),它也就是逗點(comma)。其後是「中分」(media distinctio),它也就是句節(cola)。結束整句的最末分隔,便是
the sense of the reading. And they are called 'positurae' either because they are noted by points that are placed (positis), or because there the voice is set down (deponitur) for the interval of the distinction. These the Greeks call THESEIS, the Latins 'positurae'. [2] The first pointing is called the subdistinction; it is also the comma. The following one is the middle distinction; it is also the colon. The last distinction, which closes the whole sentence, is itself the
1:109
periodus; cuius, ut diximus, partes sunt cola et comma; quarum diversitas punctis diverso loco positis demonstratur. [3] Vbi enim initio pronuntiationis necdum plena pars sensui est, et tamen respirare oportet, fit comma, id est particula sensus, punctusque ad imam litteram ponitur; et vocatur subdistinctio, ab eo quod punctum subtus, id est ad
句讀(periodus);如我們所說,它的組成部分是句節與逗點;二者的差別,是藉置於不同位置的點來顯示的。〔3〕因為當誦讀開始時,那一段對意義而言尚未完整,卻又必須換氣,於是產生逗點(comma),也就是意義的一小段,並在字母的底部放一個點;它稱為「次分」,因為它取點於下方,也就是在
the period; whose parts, as we have said, are cola and comma; the difference of which is shown by points placed in different positions. [3] For when at the beginning of the delivery the portion is not yet full to the sense, and yet one must draw breath, a comma occurs, that is a little particle of the sense, and a point is placed at the bottom of the letter; and it is called the subdistinction, from the fact that it takes the point below, that is at
1:110
imam litteram, accipit. [4] Vbi autem in sequentibus iam sententia sensum praestat, sed adhuc aliquid superest de sententiae plenitudine, fit cola, mediamque litteram puncto notamus; et mediam distinctionem vocamus, quia punctum ad mediam litteram ponimus. [5] Vbi vero iam per gradus pronuntiando plenam sententiae clausulam facimus, fit periodus,
字母的底部。〔4〕但當在後續之中,句子已能提供意義,卻仍有若干未盡之處尚待句子圓滿,於是產生句節(cola),我們便在字母的中間標一個點;並稱之為「中分」,因為我們把點置於字母的中間。〔5〕但當我們逐步誦讀,如今造成句子完整的收束時,便產生句讀(periodus),
the bottom of the letter. [4] But when in what follows the sentence now furnishes sense, yet something still remains of the sentence's fullness, a colon occurs, and we mark the middle of the letter with a point; and we call it the middle distinction, because we place the point at the middle of the letter. [5] But when, delivering by degrees, we now make the full close of the sentence, a period occurs,
1:111
punctumque ad caput litterae ponimus; et vocatur distinctio, id est disiunctio, quia integram separavit sententiam. [6] Hoc quidem apud oratores. Ceterum apud poetas ubi in versu post duos pedes syllaba remanet, comma est, quia ibi post scansionem praecisio verbi facta est. Vbi vero post duos pedes de parte orationis nihil superest, colon est.
我們便在字母的頂端放一個點;它稱為「分隔」(distinctio),也就是「分離」(disiunctio),因為它把整個句子分隔開了。〔6〕這在演說家中是如此。至於在詩人中,凡在一詩行內兩個音步之後尚餘一音節,那便是逗點,因為在那裡於掃描(scansio)之後造成了詞的斷截。但凡兩個音步之後再無詞類餘留,那便是句節。
and we place the point at the head of the letter; and it is called the distinction, that is disjunction, because it has separated the sentence whole. [6] This indeed among orators. But among poets, where in a verse after two feet a syllable remains, it is a comma, because there after the scansion a cutting-off of the word has been made. But where after two feet nothing of a part of speech remains, it is a colon.
1:112
Totus autem versus periodus est. XXI. DE NOTIS SENTENTIARVM. [1] Praeterea quaedam scripturarum notae apud celeberrimos auctores fuerunt, quasque antiqui ad distinctionem scripturarum carminibus et historiis adposuerunt. Nota est figura propria in litterae modum posita, ad demonstrandam unamquamque verbi sententiarumque ac versuum rationem. Notae
而整個詩行則是句讀。第二十一章。論句意的標記(校勘符號)。〔1〕此外,在最著名的作者中存在著某些寫本的標記,古人為區分文字而把它們加在詩篇與史書上。標記是一種自成一格的符號,仿字母的樣式而置,用以顯示每一個詞、每一句意及每一詩行的道理。而標記
And the whole verse is a period. XXI. ON THE MARKS OF SENTENCES (critical signs). [1] Moreover certain marks of writings existed among the most celebrated authors, which the ancients set to poems and histories for the distinction of writings. A mark is a figure of its own kind, set in the manner of a letter, to show each and every reckoning of a word, of sentences, and of verses. Now marks
1:113
autem versibus adponuntur numero viginti et sex, quae sunt nominibus infra scriptis. [2] * Asteriscus adponitur in his quae omissa sunt, ut inlucescant per eam notam, quae deesse videntur. Stella enim ASTER dicitur Graeco sermone, a quo asteriscus est dirivatus. [3]  Obolus, id est, virgula iacens, adponitur in verbis vel sententiis superflue
加於詩行上的共有二十六個,其名稱書於下方。〔2〕* 星號(asteriscus)置於被省略之處,使那些看似缺漏之物藉此標記得以顯明。因為星在希臘語中稱作 ASTER,「asteriscus」(小星)即由此衍生。〔3〕 短劍號(obolus),即一根橫臥的棒,置於多餘地
are set to verses to the number of twenty-six, which are of the names written below. [2] * The asterisk is placed at those things which have been omitted, so that through that mark the things which seem to be lacking may shine forth. For a star is called ASTER in the Greek tongue, from which 'asteriscus' (little star) is derived. [3] The obolus, that is a rod lying flat, is placed at words or sentences superfluously
1:114
iteratis, sive in his locis, ubi lectio aliqua falsitate notata est, ut quasi sagitta iugulet supervacua atque falsa confodiat. Sagitta enim Graece OBELOS dicitur. [4] ? Obolus superne adpunctus ponitur in hisdem, de quibus dubitatur utrum tolli debeant necne adponi. [Falsitate notatum est.] [5] ÷ Lemniscus, id est, virgula inter geminos punctos
重複的詞或句,或置於某處誦讀被標為訛誤之處,使它有如箭矢,刺穿多餘之物,貫穿虛假之語。因為箭在希臘文中稱作 OBELOS。〔4〕 上方帶點的短劍號,置於那些令人疑惑是否當刪去的同一批經文之處。〔標為訛誤者。〕〔5〕÷ 綵帶號(lemniscus),即介於一對點之間的一根棒,
repeated words or sentences, or in those places where some reading has been marked as false, so that, like an arrow, it may pierce the superfluous and transfix the false. For an arrow is called OBELOS in Greek. [4] The obolus pointed above is placed in those same passages about which it is doubted whether they ought to be removed or not. [It is marked as false.] [5] ÷ The lemniscus, that is a rod between twin points
1:115
iacens, opponitur in his locis, quae sacrae Scripturae interpretes eodem sensu, sed diversis sermonibus transtulerunt. [6] ? Antigraphus cum puncto adponitur, ubi in translationibus diversus sensus habetur. [7] *  Asteriscus cum obolo. Hanc proprie Aristarchus utebatur in his versibus, qui non suo loco positi erant. [8] ? Paragraphus ponitur ad
橫臥著,置於那些聖經的譯者以相同意義卻用不同詞語所翻譯之處。〔6〕 帶點的對照號(antigraphus),置於各譯本中意義相異之處。〔7〕* ⌐ 帶短劍的星號。這是阿里斯塔庫斯(Aristarchus)專用於那些未置於其本位的詩行之處。〔8〕 段落號(paragraphus)用以
lying, is set in those places which the interpreters of Holy Scripture have translated with the same sense but in different words. [6] The antigraphus with a point is placed where in translations a different sense is held. [7] * ⌐ The asterisk with an obolus. This Aristarchus properly used at those verses which were not placed in their own place. [8] The paragraphus is placed to
1:116
separandas res a rebus, quae in conexu concurrunt, quemadmodum in Catalogo loca a locis et [regiones a] regionibus, in Agone praemia a praemiis, certamina a diversis certaminibus separantur. [9] ? Positura est figura paragrapho contraria et ideo sic formata, quia sicut ille principia notat, ita ista fines a principiis separat. [10] Ú Cryphia,
把在連貫文段中彼此交會的事項一一分開,正如在《目錄》中把地方與地方、地區與地區分開,在《競技》中把獎賞與獎賞、把種種比賽彼此分開一般。〔9〕 標點號(positura)是與段落號相反的符號,其形狀之所以如此構成,是因為正如後者標示起始,這一個則把終結與起始分開。〔10〕Ú Cryphia(隱義號),
separate matters from matters which run together in a connected passage, just as in a Catalogue places are separated from places and regions from regions, in a Contest prizes from prizes, and competitions from various competitions. [9] The positura is a figure contrary to the paragraphus and is therefore so formed, because just as the latter marks beginnings, so this one separates ends from beginnings. [10] Ú Cryphia,
1:117
circuli pars inferior cum puncto, ponitur in his locis, ubi quaestio dura et obscura aperiri vel solvi non potuit. [11] ) Antisimma ponitur ad eos versus quorum ordo permutandus est. Sic et in antiquis auctoribus positum invenitur. [12] ·) Antisimma cum puncto ponitur in his locis ubi in eodem sensu duplices versus sunt, et dubitatur qui potius
即帶一點的圓的下半部,置於那些艱難晦澀、無法開解或解決之疑問處。〔11〕) 反西格瑪號(antisimma)置於那些次序須要調換的詩行處。它同樣見於古代作者的置法中。〔12〕·) 帶點的反西格瑪號,置於那些在同一意義下有重複詩行、而令人疑惑究竟應當
the lower part of a circle with a point, is placed in those places where a hard and obscure question could not be opened or solved. [11] ) The antisimma is placed at those verses whose order must be transposed. Thus it is found placed also in the ancient authors. [12] ·) The antisimma with a point is placed in those places where in the same sense there are double verses, and it is doubted which should rather
1:118
eligendus sit. [13] > Diple. Hanc scriptores nostri adponunt in libris ecclesiasticorum virorum ad separanda vel [ad] demonstranda testimonia sanctarum Scripturarum. [14] ·> Diple PERI STICHON. Hanc pri[m]us Leogoras Syracusanus posuit Homericis versibus ad separationem Olympi a caelo. [15] >: Diple PERIESTIGMENE, id est cum geminis punctis. Hanc
選取何者之處。〔13〕> 雙尖號(diple)。這是我們的作者用於教會諸賢的書卷中,以分別或指明聖經的見證。〔14〕·> Diple PERI STICHON(逐行雙尖號)。這是敘拉古人勒歐哥拉斯(Leogoras)最先加於荷馬詩行上,以分別奧林帕斯山與天界。〔15〕>: Diple PERIESTIGMENE,即帶一對點的雙尖號。這是
be chosen. [13] > The diple. This our writers apply in the books of ecclesiastical men to separate or to point out the testimonies of the Holy Scriptures. [14] ·> The diple PERI STICHON. This Leogoras the Syracusan first placed at Homeric verses for the separation of Olympus from heaven. [15] >: The diple PERIESTIGMENE, that is, with twin points. This
1:119
antiqui in his opponebant quae Zenodotus Ephesius non recte adiecerat, aut detraxerat, aut permutaverat. In his et nostri ea usi sunt. [16] à Diple OBOLISMENE interponitur ad separandos in comoediis vel tragoediis periodos. [17] -2 Aversa OBOLISMENE, quotiens strophe et antistrophus infertur. [18] ß Adversa cum obolo ad ea ponitur quae ad aliquid
古人置於以弗所人澤諾多圖斯(Zenodotus)未曾正確增添、或刪去、或更改之處。在這些地方我們的人也曾使用它。〔16〕à Diple OBOLISMENE(帶劍雙尖號)插置於喜劇或悲劇中,以分別各段句讀。〔17〕反向的 OBOLISMENE,凡引入詩節(strophe)與對詩節(antistrophus)時使用。〔18〕ß 帶短劍的逆號,置於那些指涉某事之處,
the ancients set against those things which Zenodotus of Ephesus had not rightly added, or had removed, or had altered. In these our men too have used it. [16] à The diple OBOLISMENE is interposed to separate the periods in comedies or tragedies. [17] The reversed OBOLISMENE, as often as a strophe and antistrophe is introduced. [18] ß The adverse with an obolus is placed at those things which refer to something
1:120
respiciunt, ut (Virg. Aen. 10,88): Nosne tibi Phrygiae res vertere fundo conamur? nos? an miseros qui Troas Achivis obiecit? [19] Diple superne obolata ponitur ad conditiones locorum ac temporum personarumque mutatas. [20] Diple rectaet adversa superne obolata ponitur finita loco suo monade, significatque similem sequentem quoque esse. [21]
(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》10.88):「難道是我們試圖把弗里吉亞的邦國連根傾覆嗎?是我們嗎?還是那把可憐的特洛伊人拋擲於阿凱亞人面前的他?」〔19〕 上方帶劍的雙尖號,置於地點、時間與人物的情況有所變更之處。〔20〕 正逆兼具、上方帶劍的雙尖號,置於某事在其本位上以單一單位結束之處,並表示其後接者亦與之相似。〔21〕
(Virgil, Aeneid 10.88): 'Is it we who try to overturn the Phrygian state from its foundation? we? or he who cast the wretched Trojans before the Achaeans?' [19] The diple obolized above is placed at changed conditions of places and times and persons. [20] The diple straight-and-adverse obolized above is placed when a matter is finished in its own place by a single unit, and it signifies that the following one too is like it. [21]
1:121
Ceraunium ponitur quotiens multi versus inprobantur, nec per singulos obolatur; CHERAUNION enim fulmen dicitur. [22] C(h)risimon. Haec sola ex voluntate uniuscuiusque ad aliquid notandum ponitur. [23] (P) Phi et Ro, id est FRONTIS. Haec, ubi aliquid obscuritatis est, ob sollicitudinem ponitur. [24] ? Anchora superior ponitur ubi aliqua res magna
雷擊號(ceraunium)用於當許多詩行被否棄、而不逐行加短劍號時;因為 CHERAUNION 在希臘文中意指雷電。〔22〕 記號 chrisimon。唯獨此符是按各人的意願,用以標示某事。〔23〕(P) Phi 與 Ro,即 FRONTIS(額頭)。這置於有晦澀難明之處,以示留心關注。〔24〕 上錨號置於有某件大事
The ceraunium is placed as often as many verses are disapproved, and are not obolized one by one; for CHERAUNION means a thunderbolt in Greek. [22] The chrisimon. This alone is placed by each person's own will to mark something. [23] (P) Phi and Ro, that is FRONTIS. This is placed, where there is something of obscurity, for the sake of careful attention. [24] The upper anchor is placed where some great matter
1:122
omnino est. [25] ? Anchora inferior, ubi aliquid vilissime vel inconvenientius denuntiatum est. [26] P Coronis nota tantum in fine libri adponitur. [27] | Alogus nota [quae] ad mendas adhibetur. [28] Fiunt et aliae notulae librorum pro agnoscendis his quae per extremitates paginarum exponuntur, ut, ubi lector in liminare huiusmodi signum
全然存在之處。〔25〕 下錨號,用於某事被極卑劣或頗不合宜地陳述之處。〔26〕 尾飾號(coronis)是僅置於書卷末尾的標記。〔27〕| 訛誤號(alogus)是用於謬誤之處的標記。〔28〕書卷中還有別的小標記,用以辨認那些排列在頁面邊緣的內容,好使讀者在頁邊發現這樣的符號時,
is altogether present. [25] The lower anchor, where something has been declared very basely or rather unsuitably. [26] The coronis is a mark placed only at the end of a book. [27] | The alogus is a mark used for faults. [28] There are also other little marks in books for recognizing those things which are set out along the edges of the pages, so that, where the reader finds such a sign in the margin,
1:123
invenerit, ad textum recurrens eiusdem sermonis vel versiculi sciat esse expositionem, cuius similem superiacentem notam invenerit. XXII. DE NOTIS VVLGARIBVS. [1] Vulgares notas Ennius primus mille et centum invenit. Notarum usus erat ut, quidquid pro con[ten]tione aut [in] iudiciis diceretur, librarii scriberent conplures simul astantes, divisis
回到正文時便知道那裡有對同一段話或同一小詩行的解說,其相同的標記他已在上方發現。第二十二章。論通俗標記(速記符號)。〔1〕恩尼烏斯(Ennius)最先發明了一千一百個通俗標記。這些標記的用途是:凡在辯護或審判中所說之語,抄寫者都能記下——多人同時侍立在旁,各人所要記錄的
returning to the text he may know that there is an exposition of the same discourse or little verse, whose like mark he has found set above. XXII. ON COMMON MARKS (shorthand). [1] Ennius first invented eleven hundred common marks. The use of the marks was that, whatever was said in a plea or in trials, the scribes might write it down, several standing by at once, the parts divided
1:124
inter se partibus, quot quisque verba et quo ordine exciperet. Romae primus Tullius Tiro Ciceronis libertus commentus est notas, sed tantum praepositionum. [2] Post eum Vipsanius, Philargius, et Aquila libertus Maecenatis alius alias addiderunt. Deinde Seneca, contractu omnium digestoque et aucto numero, opus efficit in quinque milia. Notae autem
部分已在彼此間分定,即每人各要記下多少詞、以何次序。在羅馬,西塞羅的獲釋奴圖利烏斯·提洛(Tullius Tiro)最先想出這些標記,但只限於介系詞。〔2〕在他之後,維普撒尼烏斯(Vipsanius)、菲拉爾吉烏斯(Philargius)以及梅賽納斯的獲釋奴阿奎拉(Aquila)各自增添了別的,此人添此,彼人添彼。隨後塞內卡(Seneca)把一切都收集、整理並增益其數,完成了一部含五千個標記的著作。它們之所以稱為標記(notae),
among themselves, namely how many words and in what order each should take down. At Rome Tullius Tiro, the freedman of Cicero, first devised such marks, but only for prepositions. [2] After him Vipsanius, Philargius, and Aquila, a freedman of Maecenas, added others, one some and another others. Then Seneca, having collected, arranged, and increased the number of them all, produced a work of five thousand. Now they are called marks (notae)
1:125
dictae eo, quod verba vel syllabas praefixis characteribus notent et ad notitiam legentium revocent; quas qui didicerunt proprie iam notarii appellantur. XXIII. DE NOTIS IVRIDICIS. [1] Quaedam autem litterae in libris iuris verborum suorum notae sunt, quo scriptio celeris breviorque fiat. Scribebatur enim verbi gratia per B et F "bonum factum" per
是因為它們以所冠的字符標示詞語或音節,並把它們喚回讀者的認知;凡學會這些的人,如今便正式稱為書記(notarii)。第二十三章。論法律標記。〔1〕在律法的書卷中,某些字母是其各自詞語的標記,好使書寫更快捷、更簡短。例如以 B 與 F 寫「bonum factum」(善行、准予),以
for this reason: that they mark words or syllables by prefixed characters and recall them to the knowledge of readers; and those who have learned them are now properly called notaries (notarii). XXIII. ON JURIDICAL MARKS. [1] Now certain letters in the books of law are marks of their own words, so that the writing may be made quicker and briefer. For it was written, for example, by B and F 'bonum factum' (well done), by
1:126
S et C "senatus consultum" per R et P "respublica" per P et R "populus Romanus" per D et T "dumtaxat" per supinam W litteram "mulier" per P secundum naturam "pupillus" per P verso capite "pupilla" per unum K "caput" per duo KK iuncta "calumniae causa" per I et E "iudex esto" per D et M "dolum malum" [2] Cuius generis plurimas consimiles notas in
S 與 C 寫「senatus consultum」(元老院決議),以 R 與 P 寫「respublica」(共和國),以 P 與 R 寫「populus Romanus」(羅馬人民),以 D 與 T 寫「dumtaxat」(僅只),以一個仰臥(倒置)的 W 寫「mulier」(婦人),以按本位放置的 P 寫「pupillus」(男受監護人),以頭部倒轉的 P 寫「pupilla」(女受監護人),以一個 K 寫「caput」(頭、資本),以兩個相連的 K 寫「calumniae causa」(為誣告之故),以 I 與 E 寫「iudex esto」(願他為審判者),以 D 與 M 寫「dolum malum」(惡意詐欺)。〔2〕此類相似的標記,我們在
S and C 'senatus consultum' (decree of the senate), by R and P 'respublica' (commonwealth), by P and R 'populus Romanus' (the Roman people), by D and T 'dumtaxat' (only), by a supine (inverted) W the word 'mulier' (woman), by P in its natural position 'pupillus' (male ward), by a P with its head reversed 'pupilla' (female ward), by a single K 'caput' (head, capital), by two K's joined 'calumniae causa' (for the sake of calumny), by I and E 'iudex esto' (let him be judge), by D and M 'dolum malum' (malicious fraud). [2] Of this kind we find very many similar marks in
1:127
libris antiquis invenimus. Has iuris notas novicii imperatores a codicibus legum abolendas sanxerunt, quia multos per haec callidi ingenio ignorantes decipiebant, atque ita iusserunt scribendas in legibus litteras, ut nullos errores, nullas ambages afferant, sed sequenda et vitanda aperte demonstrarent. XXIV. DE NOTIS MILITARIBVS. [1] In
古代書卷中發現極多。這些法律標記,較晚近的皇帝下令從律法典籍中廢除,因為許多心智狡黠之人藉此欺騙無知者;於是他們下令在律法中把字母完整寫出,使其不致帶來任何錯誤、任何含糊,而是明白顯示何者當遵循、何者當避免。第二十四章。論軍事標記。〔1〕在
the ancient books find very many. These marks of law the more recent emperors decreed to be abolished from the codices of the laws, because through them many, crafty of wit, deceived the ignorant; and thus they ordered the letters to be written out in the laws in such a way that they should bring no errors and no ambiguities, but should openly show what was to be followed and what avoided. XXIV. ON MILITARY MARKS. [1] In
1:128
breviculis quoque, quibus militum nomina continebantur, propria nota erat apud veteres, qua inspiceretur quanti ex militibus superessent quantique in bello cecidissent. T Tau nota in capite versiculi posita superstitem designabat; ? Theta vero ad uniuscuiusque defuncti nomen apponebatur. Vnde et habet per medium telum, id est mortis signum. De qua
那些登載士兵姓名的小名冊上,古人也有一個專門的標記,藉以查看士兵中有多少人生還、多少人在戰爭中陣亡。置於小行首端的 T(Tau)標記指定生還者;而 Theta 則加在每個陣亡者的姓名旁。因此它中間也有一支箭(telum),也就是死亡的記號。關於這一點,
the little rolls also, in which the names of soldiers were contained, there was among the ancients a special mark, by which it might be observed how many of the soldiers survived and how many had fallen in war. The mark T (Tau), placed at the head of a little line, designated a survivor; but Theta was set beside the name of each dead man. Whence it also has a dart (telum) through its middle, that is, the sign of death. Of which
1:129
Persius ait (4,13): Et potis est nigrum vitio praefigere theta. [2] Cum autem inperitiam significare vellent, Labda littera usi sunt, sicut mortem significabant, cum ponebant Theta ad caput. In stipendiorum quoque largitione propriae erant notae. XXV. DE NOTIS LITTERARVM. [1] Notas etiam litterarum inter se veteres faciebant, ut quidquid occulte
佩爾西烏斯(Persius)說道(4.13):「他能把那黑色的 theta 加在一項過失之前。」〔2〕而當他們想要表示無經驗時,便使用字母 Lambda,正如他們把 Theta 置於首端來表示死亡一般。在軍餉的發放上也有專門的標記。第二十五章。論字母的標記(密碼)。〔1〕古人也在字母彼此之間造出標記,好使凡他們想暗中
Persius says (4.13): 'And he can prefix the black theta to a fault.' [2] But when they wished to signify inexperience, they used the letter Lambda, just as they signified death when they set Theta at the head. In the distribution of pay too there were special marks. XXV. ON MARKS OF LETTERS (ciphers). [1] The ancients also made marks among the letters themselves, so that whatever secretly
1:130
invicem per scripturas significare vellent, mutue scriberent. Testis est Brutus, qui in his litteris ea quae acturus erat notabat, ignorantibus aliis quid sibi vellent haec litterae. [2] Caesar quoque Augustus ad filium, "quoniam" inquit, "innumerabilia accidunt assidue quae scribi alterutro oporteat et esse secreta, habeamus inter nos notas si
藉文字彼此傳達之事,都能相互書寫。布魯圖斯(Brutus)便是明證,他在這些字母中記下自己將要行之事,而他人卻不知這些字母於他有何意義。〔2〕凱撒·奧古斯都(Caesar Augustus)也曾寫信給他的兒子說:「既然」,他說,「不斷有無數的事發生,須要彼此書寫傳達並保守機密,那麼,若你願意,讓我們在彼此之間定下標記,
they wished to signify to one another through writings, they might write it mutually. Witness is Brutus, who in these letters marked down those things which he was about to do, while others were ignorant of what these letters meant to him. [2] Caesar Augustus too, writing to his son: 'Since,' he says, 'innumerable things happen continually which must be written from one to the other and be kept secret, let us have between us marks, if
1:131
vis tales ut, cum aliquid notis scribendum erit, pro unaquaque littera scribamus sequentem hoc modo, pro a b pro b c et deinceps eadem ratione ceteras; pro z autem littera redeundum erit ad duplex a a" Quidam etiam versis verbis scribunt. XXVI. DE NOTIS DIGITORVM. [1] Sunt quaedam et digitorum notae, sunt et oculorum, quibus secum taciti proculque
使得當有事須以標記書寫時,我們就以下法為每一個字母寫下其後一個字母:以 B 代 A,以 C 代 B,其餘各字母也照同一道理類推;但至字母 Z 時,則須回到雙重的 A。」有些人也以顛倒的詞語來書寫。第二十六章。論手指的標記。〔1〕還有某些手指的標記,也有眼睛的標記,藉此人們雖沉默無言、
you will, such that, when something is to be written in marks, for each single letter we write the following one in this manner: for A, B; for B, C; and so the rest by the same reasoning; but for the letter Z one must go back to a doubled A.' Some also write with words reversed. XXVI. ON MARKS OF THE FINGERS. [1] There are also certain marks of the fingers, and there are marks of the eyes, by which persons silently and at a
1:132
distantes conloquuntur. Sicut mos est militaris, ut quotiens consentit exercitus, quia voce non potest, manu promittat. Alii, quia voce non possunt, gladiorum motu salutant. [2] Ennius de quadam inpudica (Naev. Com. 75): Quasi in choro pila ludens da[ta]tim dat sese et communem facit. Alium tenet, alii adnutat, alibi manus est occupata, alii
相隔遙遠,也能彼此交談。正如軍中的習俗:凡軍隊表示同意時,既不能以聲音表達,便以手來允諾。另有些人因不能以聲音,便以揮劍的動作行禮致意。〔2〕恩尼烏斯論及某個無恥的女子時說道(納埃維烏斯《喜劇》75):「她如在舞蹈中打球一般,把自己輪番由這手傳到那手,使自己成為眾人所共有。她抓住一個,向另一個招手示意;別處她的手又被另一個佔住;對另一個」
distance converse with one another. Just so is the military custom, that as often as the army consents, since it cannot do so by voice, it may signify by the hand. Others, because they cannot by voice, salute by the movement of their swords. [2] Ennius, concerning a certain shameless woman (Naevius, Comedies 75): 'As in a dance, playing at ball, she passes herself round from hand to hand and makes herself common. She holds one, beckons to another; elsewhere her hand is occupied by another; to another'
1:133
pervellit pedem, alii dat anulum [ex]spectandum, a labris alium invocat, cum alio cantat; adtamen aliis dat digito litteras. Et Salomon (Proverb. 6,13): "Annuit oculo, terit pede, digito loquitur" XXVII. DE ORTHOGRAPHIA. [1] Orthographia Graece, Latine recta scriptura interpretatur. [Orto enim recte, graphia scriptura dicitur.] Haec disciplina
……他用腳撥弄,把戒指遞給另一人觀看,用嘴唇招呼另一人,又與另一人一同歌唱;此外還用手指向他人傳達訊息。撒羅滿也說(箴言六章13節):「他以眼傳神,以腳示意,以指說話。」二十七、論正字法。〔1〕「正字法」(Orthographia)在希臘文中,以拉丁文解釋即「正確的書寫」(因為 ortho 意為「正確地」,graphia 意為「書寫」)。這門學問
...he plucks at the foot, hands another a ring to examine, summons another with his lips, sings in concert with yet another; and moreover he conveys messages to others with his finger. And Solomon says (Proverbs 6:13): 'He winks with the eye, presses with the foot, speaks with the finger.' XXVII. ON ORTHOGRAPHY. [1] 'Orthography' in Greek is rendered in Latin as 'correct writing' (for 'ortho' means 'correctly,' and 'graphia' means 'writing'). This discipline
1:134
docet quemadmodum scribere debeamus. Nam sicut ars tractat de partium declinatione, ita orthographia de scribendi peritia, utputa "ad" cum est praepositio, D litteram; cum est coniunctio, T litteram accipit. [2] "Haud" quando adverbium est negandi, D littera terminatur et aspiratur in capite; quando autem coniunctio [disiunctiva] est, per T
教導我們應當如何書寫。因為正如文法之學處理各詞類的變化,正字法則處理書寫的技巧;例如「ad」作介系詞時取字母 D,作連接詞時則取字母 T。〔2〕「haud」作否定副詞時,以字母 D 結尾,並在字首送氣(加 h);但作選擇性連接詞時,則以 T
teaches how we ought to write. For just as the art of grammar treats of the inflection of the parts of speech, so orthography treats of skill in writing; for example, 'ad,' when it is a preposition, takes the letter D; when it is a conjunction, it takes the letter T. [2] 'Haud,' when it is an adverb of negation, ends in the letter D and is aspirated at its head; but when it is a disjunctive conjunction, it is written with a T
1:135
litteram sine aspiratione scribitur. [3] "Apud praepositio per D scribitur, sicut "ad patrem" quoniam veteres saepe "apud" pro "ad usi sunt [duabus ex eis mediis litteris subtractis]. [4] Interdum autem aliae litterae in locum aliarum litterarum rite ponuntur. B et P litteris quaedam cognatio est. Nam pro "Burro dicimus "Pyrrhum" C et G
字母,而不送氣(即「aut」)。〔3〕介系詞「apud」寫作帶 D,如「ad patrem」,因為古人常以「apud」代「ad」,省去其中間兩個字母。〔4〕此外,某些字母有時會正當地取代其他字母。字母 B 與 P 之間有某種親緣關係;因為我們把「Burrus」說成「Pyrrhus」。C 與 G
letter, without aspiration (that is, 'aut'). [3] The preposition 'apud' is written with a D, like 'ad patrem,' since the ancients often used 'apud' for 'ad,' with the two middle letters removed. [4] Sometimes, moreover, certain letters are properly set in place of others. There is a kinship between the letters B and P; for instead of 'Burrus' we say 'Pyrrhus.' C and G
1:136
[litterae] quandam cognationem habent. Nam dum dicimus "centum" [et] "trecentos" postea dicimus "quadringentos" G ponentes pro C. C et Q similiter cognatio est. Nam "huiusce per C, "cuiusque per Q scribimus. "Cum autem praepositio per C scribenda est; si autem adverbium fuerit, per Q. Dicimus enim "quum lego" "Deus per E solam: "daemon per AE
字母有某種親緣關係。因為我們說「centum」和「trecentos」,後來卻說「quadringentos」,以 G 代 C。C 與 Q 之間同樣有親緣關係;因為我們把「huiusce」寫作帶 C,把「cuiusque」寫作帶 Q。「cum」作介系詞時須寫作帶 C,作副詞時則寫作帶 Q,因為我們說「quum lego」。「Deus」只用 E 書寫,「daemon」則用二合母音 AE
letters have a certain kinship. For while we say 'centum' and 'trecentos,' we afterward say 'quadringentos,' putting a G for the C. Between C and Q there is likewise a kinship; for we write 'huiusce' with a C, but 'cuiusque' with a Q. When 'cum' is a preposition it must be written with a C; but if it is an adverb, with a Q, for we say 'quum lego.' 'Deus' is written with E alone; 'daemon' with the diphthong AE
1:137
dipthonga est notandus. [5] "Equus" quod est animal, per E solam scribendum. "Aequus" quod est iustus, per AE dipthonga scribendum. "Exsul addito S debet scribi, quia exsul dicitur qui extra solum est. "Exultat melius sine S littera scribitur. Nam cum ipsa X ex C et S constat, quomodo, cum in ea sit, rursus ei additur alia? [6] "Aequor per
須標作二合母音。〔5〕「equus」指動物(馬),應只用 E 書寫。「aequus」意為「公正的」,應用二合母音 AE 書寫。「exsul」應加上 S 書寫,因為離開本土(extra solum)之人被稱為「exsul」(流亡者)。「exultat」最好不用字母 S 書寫;因為 X 本身由 C 與 S 構成,既然 S 已在其中,怎能再加一個上去呢?〔6〕「aequor」則
must be marked as a diphthong. [5] 'Equus,' which is an animal, is to be written with E alone. 'Aequus,' which means 'just,' is to be written with the diphthong AE. 'Exsul' ought to be written with an added S, since one is called an 'exsul' (exile) who is 'extra solum' (outside his own soil). 'Exultat' is better written without the letter S; for since the letter X itself is composed of C and S, how, when the S is already in it, can another be added to it again? [6] 'Aequor' is
1:138
dipthonga scribendum, quia ab aqua est nomen factum. [7] "Forsitan per N scribendum in fine, quia integrum eius est "si forte tandem" [8] "Fedus" quod est deformis, per E solam scribendum [est]: "foedus quod est pactum, cum O et E dipthonga scribendum. [9] "Formosus sine N scribitur, quia a forma vocatur. [Sive etiam a formo, id est calido;
應用二合母音書寫,因為此字源自「aqua」(水)。〔7〕「forsitan」末尾應寫 N,因為其完整形式是「si forte tandem」。〔8〕「fedus」意為「醜陋」,應只用 E 書寫;「foedus」意為「盟約」,應用二合母音 OE(O 與 E)書寫。〔9〕「formosus」不寫 N,因為它得名於「forma」(美貌);或也源自「formus」,即「溫熱」;
to be written with a diphthong, since the word is formed from 'aqua' (water). [7] 'Forsitan' is to be written with an N at the end, because its full form is 'si forte tandem.' [8] 'Fedus,' which means 'deformed' (foul), is to be written with E alone; 'foedus,' which means 'a pact,' is to be written with the diphthong OE. [9] 'Formosus' is written without an N, since it is named from 'forma' (beauty); or else also from 'formus,' that is, 'warm';
1:139
calor enim sanguinis efficit pulcritudinem.] "Gnatus" quod est filius, per G scribendum, quia facit generatus. [10] H, quae aspirationis littera est, in Latino tantum vocalibus iungitur: ut "honor" "homo" "humus [humilitas]. Aspiratur autem et consonantibus, sed in Graecis et Hebraeis nominibus. "Heus autem et "heu interiectiones per H
因為血液的熱能造成美麗。「gnatus」意為「兒子」,應寫 G,因為它源自「generatus」(所生)。〔10〕H 是送氣的字母,在拉丁文中只與母音結合,如「honor」、「homo」、「humus」(謙卑)。它也與子音一同送氣,但僅限於希臘文與希伯來文的名稱。感嘆詞「heus」與「heu」應寫 H
for the heat of the blood produces beauty. 'Gnatus,' which means 'son,' is to be written with a G, since it comes from 'generatus' (begotten). [10] H, which is the letter of aspiration, in Latin is joined only to vowels, as in 'honor,' 'homo,' 'humus' (humility). It is aspirated with consonants also, but only in Greek and Hebrew names. The interjections 'heus' and 'heu' are to be written with an H
1:140
scribendae. [11] I littera inter duas vocales constituta, bis scribi quidam existimabant, ut in "Troia et "Maia" Hoc ratio non permittit. Numquam enim tres vocales in una syllaba scribuntur. Sed I littera inter duas vocales constituta pro duplici habetur. [12] "Id" pronomen neutri generis per D scribitur, ab eo quod est "is, ea, id" quia facit
應如此書寫。〔11〕有些人曾認為,字母 I 置於兩母音之間時要寫兩次,如「Troia」與「Maia」。但道理不容許此事,因為三個母音絕不會寫在同一音節中。反之,置於兩母音之間的字母 I 被視為一個雙子音。〔12〕「id」是中性代名詞,寫作帶 D,源自「is, ea, id」,因為它構成
are to be written. [11] Some used to think that the letter I, when placed between two vowels, was written twice, as in 'Troia' and 'Maia.' But reason does not permit this, for three vowels are never written in a single syllable. Rather, the letter I placed between two vowels is regarded as a double consonant. [12] 'Id,' a pronoun of the neuter gender, is written with a D, from that which is 'is, ea, id,' because it forms
1:141
"idem" Quod si verbum est tertiae personae, per T notabitur, ab eo quod est "eo, is, it" [quia facit] "itur" [13] K litteram antiqui praeponebant quotiens A sequebatur, ut " kaput" "kanna" "kalamus" Nunc autem "Karthago et "kalendae per eandem tantum scribuntur. Omnia autem Graeca nomina qualicumque sequente vocali per K sunt scribenda. [14]
「idem」。但若是第三人稱動詞,則以 T 標示,源自「eo, is, it」,因為它構成「itur」。〔13〕古人凡遇 A 隨其後時便在前加字母 K,如「kaput」、「kanna」、「kalamus」。但如今只有「Karthago」與「kalendae」仍用它書寫。然而一切希臘文名稱,無論其後接何母音,都應用 K 書寫。〔14〕
'idem.' But if it is a verb of the third person, it will be marked with a T, from that which is 'eo, is, it,' because it forms 'itur.' [13] The ancients used to prefix the letter K whenever an A followed, as in 'kaput,' 'kanna,' 'kalamus.' But now only 'Karthago' and 'kalendae' are written with it. All Greek names, however, whatever vowel follows, are to be written with a K. [14]
1:142
"Laetus per dipthonga scribitur, quia laetitia a latitudine vocata est, cuius e contrario est tristitia, quae angustiam facit. L autem litteram interdum pro D littera utimur, ut "latum" pro "datum et "calamitatem" pro "cadamitatem ; a cadendo enim nomen sumpsit calamitas. [15] "Maxumus an "maximus" et si qua similia sunt qualiter scribi debeant
「laetus」用二合母音書寫,因為「laetitia」(喜樂)得名於「latitudo」(寬闊),其相反者為「tristitia」(憂愁),憂愁造成狹窄。此外,有時我們以字母 L 代字母 D,如以「latum」代「datum」,以「calamitatem」代「cadamitatem」;因為「calamitas」(災難)之名取自「cadendo」(墜落)。〔15〕「maxumus」抑或「maximus」,以及若有類似情形,究竟應如何書寫
'Laetus' is written with a diphthong, since 'laetitia' (joy) is named from 'latitudo' (breadth), whose opposite is 'tristitia' (sadness), which produces narrowness. Sometimes, moreover, we use the letter L in place of the letter D, as 'latum' for 'datum' and 'calamitatem' for 'cadamitatem'; for 'calamitas' (calamity) took its name from 'cadendo' (falling). [15] Whether 'maxumus' or 'maximus,' and if there are any similar cases, how they ought to be written
1:143
quaesitum est. Varro tradit Caesarem per I eiusmodi verba enuntiare solitum esse et scribere. Inde propter auctoritatem tanti viri consuetudinem factam, ut "maximus" "optimus" "pessimus scribatur. [16] "Malo per unum L scribendum, quia est "magis volo" "Malle per duo LL, quia est "magis velle" "Nolo quoque per unum L; [et] "nolle per duo. "Nolo
已經被探究過。瓦羅(Varro)記載,凱撒慣以 I 讀出並書寫此類字詞。因此,由於這位偉人的權威,便形成一種慣例,使「maximus」、「optimus」、「pessimus」如此書寫。〔16〕「malo」應以單一 L 書寫,因為它等於「magis volo」(我更願意)。「malle」以雙 LL,因為它等於「magis velle」。「nolo」同樣以單一 L;而「nolle」以雙 L。「nolo」
has been inquired into. Varro relates that Caesar was accustomed to pronounce and write words of this kind with an I. Hence, on account of the authority of so great a man, a custom was established that 'maximus,' 'optimus,' and 'pessimus' be so written. [16] 'Malo' is to be written with a single L, since it stands for 'magis volo' (I prefer). 'Malle' with a double LL, since it is 'magis velle.' 'Nolo' likewise with a single L; and 'nolle' with a double L. 'Nolo'
1:144
enim "nevolo est; "nolle" "nevelle" [17] "Os si vultum aut ossum significat per O solam scribendum est; si personam, H praeponenda est. [18] "Ora finium per O; "hora dierum per H scribendum. "Onus" si de onere venit, O sola scribendum; si de honore, cum H aspiratione. [19] "Praepositio et "praeterea per dipthonga scribendum. "Pene vero, quod
是「nevolo」,「nolle」則是「nevelle」。〔17〕「os」若指臉面或骨頭,須只用 O 書寫;若指人(位格),則須在前加 H。〔18〕指疆界之「ora」(海岸)用 O 書寫;指日之「hora」(時辰)用 H。「onus」若源自「onus」(重擔),只用 O 書寫;若源自「honor」(尊榮),則帶送氣 H。〔19〕「praepositio」與「praeterea」應用二合母音書寫。至於「pene」,它
is 'nevolo,' and 'nolle' is 'nevelle.' [17] 'Os,' if it signifies the face or a bone, must be written with O alone; if it signifies a person, an H must be prefixed. [18] 'Ora,' of boundaries, is written with O; 'hora,' of days (hours), with an H. 'Onus,' if it comes from 'onus' (a burden), is written with O alone; if from 'honor,' with the aspiration H. [19] 'Praepositio' and 'praeterea' are to be written with a diphthong. But 'pene,' which
1:145
est coniunctio, per E; "poena" quod est supplicium, per OE. [20] Q littera tunc recte ponitur, cum illi statim U littera sequitur, et alia quaelibet una pluresve vocales iunguntur, ita ut una syllaba fiat. Cetera per C scribuntur. [21] "Quae" pronomen cum A scribendum; "que coniunctio sine A. "Quid per D litteram scribitur, cum pronomen est; per
是連接詞,用 E 書寫;「poena」意為刑罰,用 OE 書寫。〔20〕字母 Q 唯有當其後緊接 U,且再與一個或多個母音結合而構成單一音節時,才正當使用。其餘字則用 C 書寫。〔21〕代名詞「quae」應寫 A;連接詞「que」則不寫 A。「quid」作代名詞時寫字母 D;作
is a conjunction, is written with E; 'poena,' which means punishment, with OE. [20] The letter Q is rightly used only when a U immediately follows it, and one or more other vowels are joined to it so as to make a single syllable. Other words are written with a C. [21] 'Quae,' a pronoun, is to be written with an A; 'que,' a conjunction, without an A. 'Quid' is written with the letter D when it is a pronoun; with
1:146
T, cum verbum: cuius positio est prima "queo, quis, quit" et in conpositione "nequeo, nequis, nequit" [22] "Quod" quando pronomen est, per D [est] scribendum; quando numerus, per T, quia "totidem per T scribitur. "Quotidie per Q scribendum, non per C, ut sit "quot diebus" [23] R littera communionem habet cum S littera. Itaque apud anticos "honos"
作動詞時寫 T;其基本形式是「queo, quis, quit」,複合形式為「nequeo, nequis, nequit」。〔22〕「quod」作代名詞時應寫 D;作數詞時寫 T,因為「totidem」寫 T。「quotidie」應寫 Q,而非 C,好使其意為「quot diebus」(在多少天中)。〔23〕字母 R 與字母 S 有相通之處。因此古人曾說「honos」、
a T when it is a verb: its primary form is 'queo, quis, quit' and in composition 'nequeo, nequis, nequit.' [22] 'Quod,' when it is a pronoun, is to be written with a D; when it is a numeral, with a T, since 'totidem' is written with a T. 'Quotidie' is to be written with a Q, not with a C, so that it may mean 'quot diebus' (on however many days). [23] The letter R has a communion with the letter S. And so among the ancients it was said 'honos,'
1:147
"labos" "arbos dicebatur, nunc "honor" "labor" "arbor" [24] "Sat per T scribi oportet, quia integrum eius facit "satis" "Sed per D oportet scribi. Apud anticos enim sed "sedum dicebatur; nos finales duas litteras abscidimus. [25] "Tamtus" sicut et "quamtus in medio M habebant. "Quam enim et "tam" unde et "quamtitas" "quamtus" "tamtus" [26]
「labos」、「arbos」,如今則說「honor」、「labor」、「arbor」。〔24〕「sat」應寫 T,因為其完整形式是「satis」。「sed」應寫 D。因為古人把「sed」說成「sedum」;我們削去了末尾兩個字母。〔25〕「tamtus」與「quamtus」一樣,中間曾有 M;因為源自「quam」與「tam」,故也有「quamtitas」、「quamtus」、「tamtus」。〔26〕
'labos,' 'arbos'; now we say 'honor,' 'labor,' 'arbor.' [24] 'Sat' ought to be written with a T, since its full form is 'satis.' 'Sed' ought to be written with a D. For among the ancients 'sed' was said 'sedum'; we have cut off the two final letters. [25] 'Tamtus,' like 'quamtus,' used to have an M in the middle; for they come from 'quam' and 'tam,' whence also 'quamtitas,' 'quamtus,' 'tamtus.' [26]
1:148
"Vae interiectio cum A scribendum; "ve coniunctio sine A. [27] Xps, quia Graecum est, per X scribendum. Ita et "Xrisma" [28] Y et Z litteris sola Graeca nomina scribuntur. Nam cum "iustitia sonum Z littera exprimat, tamen, quia Latinum est, per T scribendum est. Sic "militia" "malitia" "nequitia" et cetera similia. [29] In dubiis quoque verbis
感嘆詞「vae」應寫 A;連接詞「ve」則不寫 A。〔27〕「Xps」(基督)因是希臘文,應寫 X;「Xrisma」(聖膏)亦然。〔28〕唯有希臘文名稱才用字母 Y 與 Z 書寫。因為「iustitia」雖發 Z 的音,但由於它是拉丁文,仍須寫 T。「militia」、「malitia」、「nequitia」及其他類似字亦然。〔29〕在有疑義的字詞上,
The interjection 'vae' is to be written with an A; the conjunction 've' without an A. [27] 'Xps' (Christ), since it is Greek, is to be written with an X; so also 'Xrisma' (Chrism). [28] Only Greek names are written with the letters Y and Z. For although 'iustitia' sounds the letter Z, nevertheless, because it is Latin, it must be written with a T. So too 'militia,' 'malitia,' 'nequitia,' and other such words. [29] In doubtful words, too,
1:149
consuetudo veterum erat ut, cum eadem littera alium intellectum correpta, alium producta haberet, longae syllabae apicem adponebant; utputa "populus arborem significaret, an hominum multitudinem, apice distinguebatur. Sic et ubi litterae consonantes geminabantur, sicilicum superponebant, ut "cella" "serra" "asseres" Veteres enim non duplicabant
古人有一慣例:當同一字母在短音時有一義、在長音時另有一義時,他們便在長音節上加一長音符(apex);例如為分辨「populus」意指白楊樹還是人群,便以長音符加以區別。同樣,凡子音字母重疊之處,他們便在其上加一疊音符(sicilicus),如「cella」、「serra」、「asseres」。因為古人並不重複
it was the custom of the ancients that, when the same letter had one meaning when shortened and another when lengthened, they placed an apex over the long syllables; for example, that it might be distinguished whether 'populus' meant a poplar tree or a multitude of people, it was marked with an apex. So too, where consonant letters were doubled, they set a 'sicilicus' above, as in 'cella,' 'serra,' 'asseres.' For the ancients did not double
1:150
litteras, sed supra sicilicos adponebant; qua nota admonebatur lector geminandam esse litteram. XXVIII. DE ANALOGIA. [1] Analogia Graece, Latine similium conparatio sive proportio nominatur. Cuius haec vis est ut, quod dubium est, ad aliquid simile, quod non est dubium, referatur, et incerta certis probentur. Octo autem modis conparatio analogiae
字母,而是在其上加疊音符;讀者藉此記號得知該字母應予重複。二十八、論類比。〔1〕「類比」(Analogia)在希臘文中,以拉丁文稱為相似事物的「比較」或「比例」。其功用在於:使可疑之事得以參照某相似而無疑之事,並以確定者印證不確定者。類比之比較可由八種方式歸納而得:
the letters, but placed sicilici above them; by which mark the reader was warned that the letter was to be doubled. XXVIII. ON ANALOGY. [1] 'Analogy' in Greek is called in Latin the 'comparison' or 'proportion' of similar things. Its force is this: that what is doubtful may be referred to something similar which is not doubtful, and that uncertain things may be proved by certain ones. Now the comparison of analogy is gathered in eight ways:
1:151
colligitur: id est qualitate, conparatione, genere, numero, figura, casu, extremitatibus similium syllabarum, et similitudine temporum. [2] Si quid de iis unum defuerit, iam non est analogia, id est similitudo, sed est anomalia, id est extra regulam, ut "lepus et "lupus" Totum convenit, sed dissentiunt casu; facit enim "lupi" "leporis" Nam
即:性質、比較、性別、數、詞形、格、相似音節的結尾,以及時態的相似。〔2〕若其中缺其一,便不再是類比(即相似),而是變則(anomalia,即在規則之外),如「lepus」(野兔)與「lupus」(狼)。一切都相合,卻在格上有異;因為一者構成「lupi」,另一者構成「leporis」。因為
that is, by quality, comparison, gender, number, form, case, the endings of similar syllables, and the similarity of tenses. [2] If any one of these is lacking, it is no longer analogy (that is, similarity), but anomaly (that is, outside the rule), as 'lepus' (hare) and 'lupus' (wolf). Everything agrees, but they differ in case; for the one forms 'lupi,' the other 'leporis.' For
1:152
regulariter est, dum quaeris utrum "trames masculinum sit an femininum, similis est illi in omni declinatione "limes" et erit masculinum. [3] Item "funis si incerti generis esse credis, similis est illi "panis in declinatione, et erit masculinum. Item ex conparatione positivorum, ut si dicas "doctus" "magnus : positivi sunt et sui similes. Fit
這是合乎規則的:當你探問「trames」(小徑)是陽性還是陰性時,它在整個變格上與「limes」相似,故將是陽性。〔3〕同樣,若你認為「funis」(繩)性別不定,它在變格上與「panis」(麵包)相似,故將是陽性。同樣,也可從原級的比較,如你說「doctus」、「magnus」:它們是原級且彼此相似。也可
it is regular that, when you inquire whether 'trames' (path) is masculine or feminine, it is similar in its whole declension to 'limes,' and so it will be masculine. [3] Likewise, if you believe 'funis' (rope) to be of uncertain gender, it is similar to 'panis' (bread) in declension, and so it will be masculine. Likewise from the comparison of positive degrees, as if you say 'doctus,' 'magnus': they are positives and similar to themselves. It is done also
1:153
et per diminutionem, utputa "funem masculinum esse funiculus ostendit, sicut "marmor neutri esse generis marmusculum indicat. [4] Nam quod genus in principalitate est, id esse solet in diminutione. Sed hoc non semper, ut "pistrinum" "pistrilla" Sed quia scire debemus ex positione [id est primitivo] declinationem, ex diminutione genus colligere.
藉由指小詞,例如指小詞「funiculus」顯示「funis」是陽性,正如「marmusculum」表明「marmor」(大理石)是中性。〔4〕因為一個字在其主要形式中所具的性別,通常在指小詞中亦然,但並非總是如此,如「pistrinum」、「pistrilla」。然而,既然我們應從詞的原形(即原始詞)得知其變格,就應從指小詞歸納其性別。
by diminution, for instance, the diminutive 'funiculus' shows that 'funis' is masculine, just as 'marmusculum' indicates that 'marmor' (marble) is of the neuter gender. [4] For the gender that a word has in its principal form it usually has in its diminutive, yet not always, as 'pistrinum,' 'pistrilla.' But since we ought to know the declension from the position (that is, the primitive form), we should gather the gender from the diminutive.
1:154
XXIX. DE ETYMOLOGIA. [1] Etymologia est origo vocabulorum, cum vis verbi vel nominis per interpretationem colligitur. Hanc Aristoteles SUMBOLON, Cicero adnotationem nominavit, quia nomina et verba rerum nota facit exemplo posito; utputa "flumen" quia fluendo crevit, a fluendo dictum. [2] Cuius cognitio saepe usum necessarium habet in
二十九、論詞源學。〔1〕詞源學是詞語的來源,即藉由解釋來歸納一個動詞或名詞的意涵。亞里士多德稱之為「symbolon」(符號),西塞羅稱之為「adnotatio」(註記),因為它藉所舉之例使事物的名稱與詞語為人所知;例如「flumen」(河流),因它藉流動(fluendo)而增長,故說得名於流動。〔2〕對它的認識,在其解釋中常有必要的用處,
XXIX. ON ETYMOLOGY. [1] Etymology is the origin of words, when the force of a verb or noun is gathered through interpretation. Aristotle called this 'symbolon,' Cicero 'adnotatio' (annotation), because it makes known the names of things and words by a given example; for instance, 'flumen' (river), because it grew by flowing, is said to be named from flowing. [2] Knowledge of it often has a necessary use in
1:155
interpretatione sua. Nam dum videris unde ortum est nomen, citius vim eius intellegis. Omnis enim rei inspectio etymologia cognita planior est. Non autem omnia nomina a veteribus secundum naturam inposita sunt, sed quaedam et secundum placitum, sicut et nos servis et possessionibus interdum secundum quod placet nostrae voluntati nomina damus. [3]
因為當你看出一個名稱從何而來,便更快明白其意涵,因為凡事一旦知其詞源,考察便更為清楚。然而,並非一切名稱都是古人按照本性所定;有些乃是按照隨意所定,正如我們有時也按自己心意所喜好,給奴僕與財產命名。〔3〕
its own interpretation. For when you see whence a name has arisen, you understand its force more quickly, since the examination of anything is clearer once its etymology is known. Not all names, however, were imposed by the ancients according to nature; but some were imposed according to whim, just as we too sometimes give names to our slaves and possessions according to what pleases our will. [3]
1:156
Hinc est quod omnium nominum etymologiae non reperiuntur, quia quaedam non secundum qualitatem, qua genita sunt, sed iuxta arbitrium humanae voluntatis vocabula acceperunt. Sunt autem etymologiae nominum aut ex causa datae, ut "reges a [regendo et] recte agendo, aut ex origine, ut "homo" quia sit ex humo, aut ex contrariis ut a lavando "lutum"
因此,並非一切名稱都能找到其詞源,因為有些名稱所領受的稱謂並非按其所由生的性質,而是按人意的任意抉擇。名稱的詞源,或由緣故而定,如「reges」(君王)源自治理與正當行事(recte agendo);或由起源而定,如「homo」(人)因是出於「humus」(土);或由相反者而定,如「lutum」(泥)源自「lavando」(洗滌),
Hence it is that the etymologies of all names are not to be found, because some received their designations not according to the quality by which they were generated, but according to the arbitrary choice of human will. Now the etymologies of names are given either from cause, as 'reges' (kings) from ruling and acting rightly; or from origin, as 'homo' (man), because he is from 'humus' (earth); or from contraries, as 'lutum' (mud) from 'lavando' (washing),
1:157
dum lutum non sit mundum, et "lucus" quia umbra opacus parum luceat. [4] Quaedam etiam facta sunt ex nominum derivatione, ut a prudentia "prudens ; quaedam etiam ex vocibus, ut a garrulitate "garrulus ; quaedam ex Graeca etymologia orta et declinata sunt in Latinum, ut "silva" "domus" [5] Alia quoque ex nominibus locorum, urbium, [vel] fluminum
因為泥並不潔淨;又如「lucus」(樹林),因它蔭翳幽暗,發光甚少(luceat)。〔4〕有些字也由名稱的衍生而成,如「prudens」(審慎的)源自「prudentia」(審慎);有些也由聲音而成,如「garrulus」(多言者)源自「garrulitas」(多言);有些則起於希臘文詞源,再變化為拉丁文,如「silva」(森林)、「domus」(房屋)。〔5〕另有一些從地名、城名或河名
since mud is not clean; and 'lucus' (a grove), because, being shady with dark shade, it gives little light. [4] Some words also are formed from the derivation of names, as 'prudens' (prudent) from 'prudentia' (prudence); some also from sounds, as 'garrulus' (a chatterer) from 'garrulitas' (chattering); some have arisen from a Greek etymology and been declined into Latin, as 'silva' (forest), 'domus' (house). [5] Others also drew their designations from the names of places, cities, or rivers,
1:158
traxerunt vocabula. Multa etiam ex diversarum gentium sermone vocantur. Vnde et origo eorum vix cernitur. Sunt enim pleraque barbara nomina et incognita Latinis et Graecis. XXX. DE GLOSSIS. [1] Glossa Graeca interpretatione linguae sortitur nomen. Hanc philosophi adverb[i]um dicunt, quia vocem illam, de cuius requiritur, uno et singulari verbo
領受了稱謂。也有許多名稱源自各民族的語言,故其來源難以辨識;因為有極多蠻族名稱,為拉丁人與希臘人所不識。三十、論注釋(glossa)。〔1〕注釋(glossa)之名得自希臘文對語言的解釋(glossa 在希臘文意為「舌」)。哲學家稱之為「adverbium」,因為它以單獨一詞指明所探問的那個字詞,
and took their designations. Many, too, are named from the language of various peoples. Hence their origin is scarcely discerned; for there are very many barbarian names, unknown to Latins and Greeks. XXX. ON GLOSSES. [1] A gloss takes its name from a Greek interpretation of language (for 'glossa' in Greek means 'tongue'). Philosophers call it an 'adverbium,' because it designates that word about which inquiry is made by one single word,
1:159
designat. Quid enim illud sit in uno verbo positum declarat, ut: "conticescere est a tacere" [2] Item (Virg. Aen. 10,314): Latus haurit apertum. "haurit, percutit" Item cum "terminum dicimus "finem" aut "populatas interpretamur esse "vastatas" et omnino cum unius verbi rem uno verbo manifestamus. XXXI. DE DIFFERENTIIS. [1] Differentia est species
因為它以一詞宣示那事物為何,如:「conticescere」(靜默)源自「tacere」(緘默)。〔2〕又如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》十卷314行):「Latus haurit apertum」;此處「haurit」意即「他刺穿」。又如當我們說「terminus」意即「finis」(終點),或把「populatas」(被劫掠的)解作「vastatas」(被蹂躪的);以及凡以單一詞語彰明另一詞之義時。三十一、論區別(differentia)。〔1〕區別是
For it declares in one word what that thing is, as: 'conticescere' (to fall silent) is from 'tacere' (to be silent). [2] Likewise (Virgil, Aeneid 10:314): 'Latus haurit apertum'; here 'haurit' means 'he strikes through.' Likewise when we say that 'terminus' means 'finis' (end), or interpret 'populatas' (ravaged) to be 'vastatas' (laid waste); and in general, whenever we make plain the matter of one word by a single word. XXXI. ON DIFFERENTIAE. [1] A differentia is a species
1:160
definitionis, quam scriptores artium de eodem et de altero nominant. Haec enim duo quadam inter se communione confusa, coniecta differentia secernuntur, per quam quid sit utrumque cognoscitur; ut cum quaeritur quid inter regem sit et tyrannum, adiecta differentia, quid uterque sit definitur, ut "rex modestus et temperatus, tyrannus vero crudelis"
定義的一種類別,撰寫技藝之書者論及此物與彼物時運用之。因為此二者藉彼此間某種相通而相混,遂以所加入的區別加以分辨,藉此得知二者各為何物;例如當人問君王與暴君有何差異時:一旦加入區別,二者各是什麼便得以界定,如「君王是節制而溫和的,暴君卻是殘暴的」。
of definition, which the writers of the arts employ concerning one thing and another. For these two, being confused by a certain communion between themselves, are separated by an inserted differentia, through which it is known what each of them is; as when it is asked what the difference is between a king and a tyrant: once the differentia is added, what each is is defined, as, 'a king is moderate and temperate, but a tyrant is cruel.'
1:161
Inter haec enim duo differentia cum posita fuerit, quid sit utrumque cognoscitur. Sic et cetera. XXXII. DE BARBARISMO. [1] Barbarismus est verbum corrupta littera vel sono enuntiatum. Littera, ut "floriet" dum "florebit dicere oporteat; sono, si pro media syllaba prima producatur, ut "latebrae" "tenebrae" Appellatus autem barbarismus a barbaris
因為當區別被置於此二者之間時,二者各是什麼便為人所知。其餘亦然。三十二、論字病(barbarismus)。〔1〕字病是以訛誤的字母或發音所讀出的一個字。就字母而言,如當說「florebit」時卻作「floriet」;就發音而言,如把中間音節該長者卻使首音節拉長,如「latebrae」、「tenebrae」。它得名於蠻族
For when a differentia has been placed between these two, what each is is known. So too with the rest. XXXII. ON BARBARISM. [1] A barbarism is a word pronounced with a corrupt letter or sound. With a letter, as 'floriet' when one ought to say 'florebit'; with a sound, if the first syllable is lengthened in place of the middle one, as 'latebrae,' 'tenebrae.' It is called a 'barbarism' from the barbarian
1:162
gentibus, dum latinae orationis integritatem nescirent. Vnaquaeque enim gens facta Romanorum cum opibus suis vitia quoque et verborum et morum Romam transmisit. [2] Inter barbarismum autem et barbarolexim hoc interest, quod barbarismus in verbo latino fit, dum corrumpitur; quando autem barbara verba latinis eloquiis inferuntur, barbarolexis
諸族,因為他們不曉得拉丁言語的純正。因為每一民族既歸入羅馬,便連同其財富,把言詞與風俗兩方面的弊病一併傳入羅馬。〔2〕字病(barbarismus)與蠻詞(barbarolexis)之間有此差別:字病發生於一個拉丁字被訛誤之時;但當蠻族的字詞被引入拉丁言談之中時,則稱為蠻詞(barbarolexis)。
peoples, since they did not know the integrity of Latin speech. For each people, having become part of the Romans, transmitted to Rome, together with its wealth, also the faults both of words and of morals. [2] Now between a barbarism and a barbarolexis there is this difference: that a barbarism occurs in a Latin word when it is corrupted; but when barbarian words are brought into Latin discourse, it is called a barbarolexis.
1:163
dicitur. Item quando in prosa vitium fit sermonis, barbarismus vocatur; quando in metro, metaplasmus dicitur. [3] Barbarismus autem fit scripto et pronuntiatione. Scripto quattuor modis: si quis in verbo litteram vel syllabam adiciat, mutet, transmutet, vel minuat. Pronuntiatione autem fit in temporibus, tonis, aspirationibus et reliquis quae
同樣,當言語之弊出現於散文中時,稱為字病;出現於韻文中時,則稱為換音(metaplasmus)。〔3〕字病可發生於書寫與發音。就書寫而言,有四種方式:若在一字中增添、更換、移位或減少一個字母或音節。就發音而言,則發生於音長、聲調、送氣及其後所隨之諸事上。
Likewise, when a fault of speech occurs in prose, it is called a barbarism; when in verse, it is called a metaplasm. [3] Now a barbarism occurs both in writing and in pronunciation. In writing, in four ways: if in a word one adds, changes, transposes, or diminishes a letter or a syllable. In pronunciation it occurs in the matter of time-quantities, accents, aspirations, and the rest that follow.
1:164
sequuntur. [4] Per tempora quippe fit barbarismus, si pro longa syllaba brevis ponatur, aut pro brevi longa. Per tonos, si accentus in alia syllaba commutetur. Per aspirationem, si adiciatur H littera ubi non debet, aut detrahatur ubi esse oportet. [5] Per hiatum, quotiens in pronuntiatione scinditur versus antequam conpleatur, sive quotiens
〔4〕字病因音長而生,若以短音節代長音節,或以長音節代短音節。因聲調而生,若把重音移到另一音節。因送氣而生,若在不該加 H 的地方加了 H,或在該有的地方去掉了 H。〔5〕因母音相接(hiatus)而生,凡在發音中詩句於未完成前便被斷開之時,或凡
[4] A barbarism occurs through time-quantities if a short syllable is put in place of a long one, or a long in place of a short. Through accents, if the accent is shifted to another syllable. Through aspiration, if the letter H is added where it ought not to be, or removed where it ought to be. [5] Through hiatus, whenever in pronunciation a verse is broken before it is completed, or whenever
1:165
vocalis vocalem sequitur, ut "Musae Aonides" Fit barbarismus et per motacismos, [iotacismos] et labdacismos. [6] Motacismus est, quotiens M litteram vocalis sequitur, ut "bonum aurum" "iustum amicum ; sed hoc vitium aut suspensione M litterae, aut detractione vitamus. [7] Iotacismus est, quotiens in iota littera duplicatur sonus, ut "Troia" "Maia
一母音緊隨另一母音之時,如「Musae Aonides」。字病也因 M 音病(motacismus)、I 音病(iotacismus)及 L 音病(labdacismus)而生。〔6〕M 音病是凡母音緊隨字母 M 之時,如「bonum aurum」、「iustum amicum」;但我們藉抑制 M 音或省略之,來避免此弊。〔7〕I 音病是凡字母 iota 的音被重複之時,如「Troia」、「Maia」,
a vowel follows a vowel, as 'Musae Aonides.' A barbarism also occurs through mytacisms, iotacisms, and lambdacisms. [6] Mytacism is whenever a vowel follows the letter M, as 'bonum aurum,' 'iustum amicum'; but we avoid this fault either by suspending the letter M or by dropping it. [7] Iotacism is whenever the sound is doubled in the letter iota, as 'Troia,' 'Maia,'
1:166
; ubi earum litterarum adeo exilis erit pronuntiatio, ut unum iota, non duo sonare videantur. [8] Labdacismus est, si pro una L duo pronuntientur, ut Afri faciunt, sicut "colloquium" pro "conloquium ; vel quotiens unam L exilius, duo largius proferimus. Quod contra est; nam unum largius, duo exilius proferre debemus. [9] Conlisio est, quotiens
當那些字母的發音極其輕微,以致似乎只發一個 iota 而非兩個之時。〔8〕L 音病是若以兩個 L 代一個,如阿非利加人所為,如以「colloquium」代「conloquium」;或凡我們把一個 L 讀得過輕、把兩個讀得過重之時——這是相反的;因為我們該把一個讀得較重,把兩個讀得較輕。〔9〕字音相撞(conlisio)是凡
where the pronunciation of those letters will be so slight that a single iota, not two, may seem to sound. [8] Lambdacism is if two L's are pronounced in place of one, as the Africans do, as 'colloquium' for 'conloquium'; or whenever we utter one L too thinly and two too broadly, which is the reverse; for we ought to utter one more broadly and two more thinly. [9] Collision is whenever
1:167
novissimae syllabae finis in alterius principio est, ut "matertera" XXXIII. DE SOLOECISMIS. [1] Soloecismus est plurimorum verborum inter se inconveniens conpositio, sicut barbarismus unius verbi corruptio. Verba enim non recta lege coniuncta soloecismus est, ut si quis dicat "inter nobis" pro "inter nos" aut "date veniam sceleratorum" pro
前一音節的末尾正落於另一音節的開端之時,如「matertera」。三十三、論語病(soloecismus)。〔1〕語病是若干字詞彼此不協調的組合,正如字病是單一字詞的訛誤。因為未按正確規則結合的字詞便是語病,如有人說「inter nobis」代「inter nos」,或說「date veniam sceleratorum」代
the end of the last syllable falls at the beginning of another, as 'matertera.' XXXIII. ON SOLECISMS. [1] A solecism is the incongruous joining together of several words, just as a barbarism is the corruption of a single word. For words joined not by the right rule are a solecism, as if one should say 'inter nobis' for 'inter nos,' or 'date veniam sceleratorum' for
1:168
"sceleratis" [2] Dictus autem soloecismus a Cilicibus, qui ex urbe Solo(e), quae nunc Pompeiopolis appellatur, profecti, cum apud alios commorantes suam et illorum linguam vitiose inconsequenterque confunderent, soloecismo nomen dederunt. Vnde et similiter loquentes soloecismos facere dicuntur. [3] Soloecismus autem apud poetas schema dicitur,
「sceleratis」。〔2〕「語病」(soloecismus)之名得自基利家人(Cilices),他們從索利(Soloe)城——今稱龐培城(Pompeiopolis)——出發,寄居於他人之中時,把自己的語言與他人的語言混雜得訛誤而不通,遂使語病得名。因此凡如此說話者也被說成犯語病。〔3〕再者,語病在詩人中稱為「schema」(修辭格),
'sceleratis.' [2] Now it is called a 'solecism' from the Cilicians, who, having set out from the city of Soloe (which is now called Pompeiopolis), when, dwelling among others, they confounded their own language and that of the others in a faulty and inconsistent manner, gave the name to the solecism. Whence also those who speak in like manner are said to commit solecisms. [3] A solecism, moreover, among the poets is called a 'schema,'
1:169
quotiens in versu necessitate metri factus invenitur. Cum autem non invenitur necessitas, permanet soloecismi culpa. [4] Soloecismus fit duobus modis: aut per partes orationis, aut per accidentia. Per partes orationis, si alteram partem pro altera ponamus, utputa si praepositiones adverbiis adplicemus. Per accidentia fit, id est per ea quae
凡在詩句中因格律的需要而形成之時。但當找不到此需要時,語病之過便存留。〔4〕語病以兩種方式發生:或藉詞類,或藉其附性(偶性)。藉詞類者,若我們以一詞類代另一詞類,例如把介系詞接於副詞。藉附性者,即藉那些
whenever in a verse it is found to have been made by the necessity of the meter. But when no such necessity is found, the fault of solecism remains. [4] A solecism occurs in two ways: either through the parts of speech, or through their accidents. Through the parts of speech, if we put one part in place of another, for example if we attach prepositions to adverbs. Through accidents it occurs, that is, through those things which
1:170
acciduntur partibus, utputa per qualitates, per genera et numeros, figuras et casus. Per ista igitur omnia fiunt soloecismi, sicut Donatus exposuit. [5] Fiunt praeterea ex plurimis modis. Nam Lucilius centum genera soloecismorum dixit, quos omnes vitare potius quam sequi debet qui regulam recte loquendi tenere studet. XXXIV. DE VITIIS. [1] Vitia
附屬於詞類之事,例如藉性質、藉性別與數、詞形與格。因此,藉這一切而生語病,正如多納圖斯(Donatus)所闡述。〔5〕再者,語病由極多種類而生。因為魯基利烏斯(Lucilius)列舉了一百種語病,凡立志持守正確言語之規者,對這一切都當寧可避免,而非仿效。三十四、論弊病(vitia)。〔1〕弊病
are accidental to the parts of speech, for example through qualities, through genders and numbers, forms and cases. Through all these, then, solecisms arise, just as Donatus set forth. [5] They arise, moreover, from very many kinds. For Lucilius named a hundred kinds of solecism, all of which he who strives to hold the rule of speaking correctly ought rather to avoid than to follow. XXXIV. ON FAULTS. [1] Faults
1:171
apud Grammaticos illa dicuntur, quae in eloquio cavere debemus. Sunt autem haec: barbarismus, soloecismus, acyrologia, cacenphaton, et reliqua. [2] Barbarismus est corruptio verbi unius. [Vt si tertiam syllabam quis producat in "ignoscere"] [3] Soloecismus conpositio vitiosa verborum. [Vt si aliquis dicat "inter hominibus" pro "inter homines"] [4]
是文法家所稱、我們在言語中應當防範的那些事。這些即是:字病(barbarismus)、語病(soloecismus)、用詞不當(acyrologia)、惡音(cacemphaton)等。〔2〕字病是單一字詞的訛誤(如有人把「ignoscere」的第三音節拉長)。〔3〕語病是字詞的錯誤結合(如有人說「inter hominibus」代「inter homines」)。〔4〕
are those things which, among the grammarians, are said to be what we ought to guard against in our speech. Now these are: barbarism, solecism, acyrologia, cacemphaton, and the rest. [2] Barbarism is the corruption of a single word (as if one should lengthen the third syllable in 'ignoscere'). [3] Solecism is the faulty joining of words (as if someone should say 'inter hominibus' for 'inter homines'). [4]
1:172
Acyrologia non propria dictio, ut (Lucan 2,15): Liceat sperare timenti. Proprium est autem timenti formidare, non sperare; et (Virg. Aen. 5,287): Gramineo in campo. Proprium est "graminosum dicere campum, non "gramineum" Cacemphaton dictio obscena vel inconposite sonans. [5] Obscena, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,579): His animum arrecti dictis. Inconposita,
用詞不當(acyrologia)是不恰當的措辭,如(盧坎《內戰記》二卷15行):「Liceat sperare timenti」(願恐懼者得以盼望)。然而,恐懼者本應是懼怕,而非盼望;又如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》五卷287行):「Gramineo in campo」(在草地上)。因為稱一片田地本應用「graminosum」,而非「gramineum」。惡音(cacemphaton)是猥褻或聽來不諧的措辭。〔5〕猥褻者,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》一卷579行):「His animum arrecti dictis」(因這些話而振奮精神)。不諧者,
Acyrologia is an improper expression, as (Lucan 2:15): 'Liceat sperare timenti' (Let the fearful be allowed to hope). But it is proper to the fearful to dread, not to hope; and (Virgil, Aeneid 5:287): 'Gramineo in campo' (on a grassy field). For it is proper to call a field 'graminosum,' not 'gramineum.' Cacemphaton is an obscene expression, or one that sounds uncouth. [5] Obscene, as (Virgil, Aeneid 1:579): 'His animum arrecti dictis' (roused in spirit by these words). Uncouth,
1:173
ut (Virg. Aen. 2,27): Iuvat ire et Dorica castra. Mala enim fuit conpositio ab ea syllaba incipere, qua superior finierat. [6] Pleonasmos adiectio unius verbi supervacua, ut (Virg. Georg. 2,1): Hactenus arvorum cultus et sidera caeli. Neque enim alibi nisi in caelo sunt sidera. [7] Perissologia adiectio plurimorum verborum supervacua, ut
如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》2.27):「樂於前往、觀看多利安人的營寨。」因為以前一字結尾的同一音節起頭,乃是拙劣的組合。[6] 冗詞(Pleonasmus)是多餘地增添一個字詞,如(維吉爾《農事詩》2.1):「至此已述田畝的耕作與天上的星辰。」因為星辰除天上外別無他處。[7] 贅語(Perissologia)是多餘地增添許多字詞,如
as in (Virgil, Aeneid 2.27): 'It is pleasing to go and see the Dorian camp.' For it was a poor arrangement to begin with the very syllable with which the preceding word had ended. [6] Pleonasm is the superfluous addition of a single word, as in (Virgil, Georgics 2.1): 'Thus far the tilling of the fields and the stars of heaven.' For the stars are nowhere except in heaven. [7] Perissologia is the superfluous addition of many words, as in
1:174
(Deuteron. 33,6): "vivat Ruben et non moriatur : dum non sit aliud vivere quam non mori. [8] Macrologia longiloquium, res non necessarias conprehendens, ut (Liv. frag. 64 M.): "Legati non inpetrata pace retro unde venerant domum reversi sunt" [9] Tautologia, idemloquium ut (Virg. Aen. 1,546): Si fata virum servant, si vescitur aura aetherea,
(申命記33:6):「願呂便存活、不至死亡」——因為存活無非就是不死。[8] 冗長語(Macrologia)是長篇累牘,涵括不必要之事,如(李維殘篇64 M.):「使節未能求得和平,便循原路退回,回到他們所來之家。」[9] 同義反覆(Tautologia)即重複說同一件事,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.546):「倘若命運護佑此人,倘若他仍呼吸著以太之氣,」
(Deuteronomy 33:6): 'Let Reuben live and not die' — since to live is nothing other than not to die. [8] Macrologia is long-windedness, embracing things that are not necessary, as in (Livy, fragment 64 M.): 'The envoys, peace not having been obtained, returned back home whence they had come.' [9] Tautology is saying the same thing, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 1.546): 'If the fates preserve the man, if he still feeds upon the ethereal air,'
1:175
neque adhuc crudelibus occubat umbris. Totum enim quod repetitur una res est, sed crebro sermone adnuntiata. [10] Eclipsis est defectus dictionis, in quo necessaria verba desunt, ut (Virg. Aen. 4,138): Cui pharetra ex auro: deest enim "erat" [11] Tapinosis est humilitas, statum rei magnae dictis infirmans, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,118): Apparent rari
尚未倒臥於殘酷的陰影之中。因為所重複的整體只是一事,只是以反覆的言辭宣說。[10] 省略(Eclipsis)是言辭的缺失,其中缺少必要的字詞,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》4.138):「其人有金製箭袋」——因為省略了「有」字。[11] 貶抑(Tapinosis)是貶低,以所用言辭削弱重大事物的地位,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.118):「稀疏可見」
and does not yet lie fallen among the cruel shades. For the whole of what is repeated is one single thing, but announced in repeated speech. [10] Ellipsis is a defect of expression in which necessary words are lacking, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 4.138): 'On whom a quiver of gold' — for the word 'was' is missing. [11] Tapinosis is a lowering, weakening the standing of a great matter by the words used, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 1.118): 'Here and there appear'
1:176
nantes in gurgite vasto. [12] "Gurgitem posuit pro "mare" Cacosyntheton, vitiosa conpositio verborum, ut (Virg. Aen. 9,609): Versaque iuvencum terga fatigamus hasta. [13] Amphibolia, ambigua dictio, quae fit aut per casum accusativum, ut illud responsum Apollinis ad Pyrrhum (Enn. Ann. 179): Aio te, Aeacida, Romanos vincere posse. In quo non est
〔眾人〕在浩瀚的漩渦中泅泳。[12] 他以「漩渦」代替「海」。惡構(Cacosyntheton)是字詞的錯誤安排,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》9.609):「我們以倒轉的矛使公牛的背疲乏。」[13] 歧義(Amphibolia)是含糊的表達,或因受格而生,如阿波羅對皮洛士的那則神諭(恩尼烏斯《編年史》179):「我說你,埃阿科斯之裔,羅馬人能夠戰勝。」其中並不
[men] swimming in the vast whirlpool. [12] He put 'whirlpool' for 'sea.' Cacosyntheton is a faulty arrangement of words, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 9.609): 'And we weary the backs of the bullocks with the turned spear.' [13] Amphibolia is ambiguous expression, which arises either through the accusative case, as in that reply of Apollo to Pyrrhus (Ennius, Annals 179): 'I say that you, son of Aeacus, the Romans can conquer.' In which it is not
1:177
certum, quem in ipso versu monstraverit esse victorem. [14] Fit et per incertam distinctionem, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,263): Bellum ingens geret Italia. Incerta distinctio, utrum "bellum ingens" an "ingens Italia" [15] Fit et per commune verbum, ut: "Deprecatur Cato, caiumniatur Cicero, praestolatur Brutus, dedignatur Antonius ; nec ostenditur in hac
確定,那詩句本身所指出的勝者究竟是哪一方。[14] 歧義也因不確定的斷句而生,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.263):「他將在義大利掀起一場巨大的戰爭。」斷句不確定,究竟是「巨大的戰爭」抑或「巨大的義大利」。[15] 歧義也因共通語態的動詞而生,如:「加圖懇求,西塞羅控告,布魯圖斯等候,安東尼不屑」;在此並未顯明
certain which of the two that very verse has shown to be the victor. [14] It also arises through uncertain punctuation, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 1.263): 'He will wage a mighty war in Italy.' The punctuation is uncertain, whether 'a mighty war' or 'mighty Italy.' [15] It also arises through a verb of common voice, as in: 'Cato entreats, Cicero accuses, Brutus awaits, Antonius disdains'; nor is it shown in this
1:178
ambiguitate utrum ipsi alios, an alii ipsos deprecati sunt aut calumniati. [16] Fit et per homonyma, quo uno nomine multa significantur, ut "acies" et non addas aut ferri, aut oculorum, aut militum. XXXV. DE METAPLASMIS. [1] Metaplasmus Graeca lingua, Latine transformatio dicitur. Qui fit in uno verbo propter metri necessitatem et licentiam
歧義中,究竟是他們懇求或控告他人,抑或他人懇求或控告他們。[16] 歧義也因同名異義詞而生,即以一個詞指涉多種事物,如「acies」一詞,若你不加上「刀鋒」「眼睛」或「軍陣」〔便含糊不清〕。第三十五章 論變形(De metaplasmis)。[1] Metaplasmus 在希臘語中,拉丁語稱為「變形」(transformatio)。它發生於單一字詞之上,乃因格律的需要與詩人的
ambiguity whether they entreated or accused others, or others [entreated or accused] them. [16] It also arises through homonyms, whereby many things are signified by a single word, as 'acies' when you do not add either 'of the sword-edge,' or 'of the eyes,' or 'of the battle-line.' XXXV. ON METAPLASMS. [1] Metaplasm in the Greek tongue is called 'transformation' in Latin. It occurs within a single word on account of the necessity of the meter and the license
1:179
poetarum; cuius species istae sunt. [2] Prothesis adpositio in principio verbi, ut ["gnato" pro "nato et "tetulit" pro "tulit "]. Epenthesis adpositio in medium, ut (Virg. Aen. 3,409): Maneant in relligione nepotes, pro "religione" ["relliquias" pro "reliquias" "induperator" pro "inperator". [3] Paragoge adpositio in finem, ut ["admittier" pro
詩人的自由。其種類如下。[2] 前加音(Prothesis)是在字首增添,如以「gnato」代「nato」(所生者),以「tetulit」代「tulit」(他攜帶)。中加音(Epenthesis)是在字中增添,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》3.409):「願你的後裔常存於敬虔(relligione)」,乃代「religione」;又如以「relliquias」代「reliquias」,以「induperator」代「imperator」。[3] 尾加音(Paragoge)是在字尾增添,如以「admittier」代
license of the poets; and its species are these. [2] Prothesis is an addition at the beginning of a word, as 'gnato' for 'nato' (born) and 'tetulit' for 'tulit' (he bore). Epenthesis is an addition in the middle, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 3.409): 'Let your descendants abide in religion (relligione),' for 'religione'; and 'relliquias' for 'reliquias,' 'induperator' for 'imperator.' [3] Paragoge is an addition at the end, as 'admittier' for
1:180
"admitti" "magis" pro "mage et "potestur" pro "potest". Aphaeresis abscisio de principio, ut "temno" pro "contemno" Syncope abscisio de medio, ut "forsan" pro "forsitan" Apocope abscisio de fine, ut "sat" pro "satis" [4] Ectasis, productio contra naturam, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,499): "exercet Diana choros". (Virg. Aen. 1,2): "Italiam fato" quum
「admitti」,以「magis」代「mage」,以「potestur」代「potest」。減首音(Aphaeresis)是從字首刪削,如以「temno」代「contemno」(我輕視)。減中音(Syncope)是從字中刪削,如以「forsan」代「forsitan」(或許)。減尾音(Apocope)是從字尾刪削,如以「sat」代「satis」(足夠)。[4] 延長(Ectasis)是違反本性的音節加長,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.499):「狄安娜引領群舞(exercet)」;(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.2):「Italiam fato」,雖然
'admitti,' 'magis' for 'mage,' and 'potestur' for 'potest.' Aphaeresis is a cutting off from the beginning, as 'temno' for 'contemno' (I despise). Syncope is a cutting off from the middle, as 'forsan' for 'forsitan' (perhaps). Apocope is a cutting off from the end, as 'sat' for 'satis' (enough). [4] Ectasis is a lengthening contrary to nature, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 1.499): 'Diana leads (exercet) the dances'; (Virgil, Aeneid 1.2): 'Italiam fato,' when
1:181
"Italiam correpte dici debeat. Systole correptio contra naturam, ut (Virg. Aen. 6,773): "urbemque Fidenam" cum prima syllaba produci debet. Vt quum dicimus "Orion correpte, dum producte dici oportet.] Diaeresis discissio syllabae in duas, ut (Virg. Aen. 9,26): "dives pictai vestis" pro "pictae" (Enn. Ann. 33): "Albai longai" pro "Albae longae".
「Italiam」本應以短音節讀出〔卻被讀長〕。縮短(Systole)是違反本性的音節縮短,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》6.773):「以及斐德那城(Fidenam)」,其第一音節本應讀長;又如我們把「Orion」讀短,雖然本應讀長。變二合音(Diaeresis)是把一音節拆為二,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》9.26):「dives pictai vestis」(華服之富麗)以代「pictae」;(恩尼烏斯《編年史》33):「Albai longai」以代「Albae longae」。
'Italiam' ought to be pronounced with a short syllable. Systole is a shortening contrary to nature, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 6.773): 'and the city Fidena,' when the first syllable ought to be lengthened; as when we say 'Orion' with a short syllable, though it ought to be pronounced long. Diaeresis is the splitting of a syllable into two, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 9.26): 'dives pictai vestis' (rich in embroidered raiment) for 'pictae'; (Ennius, Annals 33): 'Albai longai' for 'Albae longae.'
1:182
[5] Episynaloephe conglutinatio duarum [syllabarum] in unam, ut "Phaethon" pro "Phaëthon" "Neri" pro "Nereï" "aeripedem" pro "aëripedem". Synaloephe conlisio vocalium adiuncta vocalibus, ut (Virg. Aen. 9,1): Atque ea diversa penitus dum parte geruntur]. [6] Ec(th)lipsis conlisio consonantium cum vocalibus, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,3):
[5] 合二為一音(Episynaloephe)是把兩個〔音節〕黏合為一,如以「Phaethon」代「Pha-ethon」,以「Neri」代「Nerei」,以「aeripedem」代「a-eripedem」。母音合略(Synaloephe)是相鄰母音的省併,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》9.1):「而當這些事在遙遠的另一方進行時。」[6] 子音省併(Ecthlipsis)是子音與母音的省併,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.3):
[5] Episynaloephe is the gluing together of two [syllables] into one, as 'Phaethon' for 'Pha-ethon,' 'Neri' for 'Nerei,' 'aeripedem' for 'a-eripedem.' Synaloephe is the elision of vowels joined to vowels, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 9.1): 'And while these things are carried on in a far distant quarter.' [6] Ecthlipsis is the elision of consonants with vowels, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 1.3):
1:183
Multum ille et terris igctatus et alto]. Antithesis contrapositio litterae pro alia littera, ut ["inpete" pro "impetu ) ["olli" pro "illi". Metathesis transpositio litterae, ut ["Thymbre" pro "Thymber" ["Evandre" pro "Evander". [7] Inter barbarismum et figuras, hoc est Latinam et perfectam elocutionem, metaplasmum esse, qui in uno sermone fit
「他在陸上與深海飽經顛沛。」對換(Antithesis)是以一字母替代另一字母,如以「inpete」代「impetu」,以「olli」代「illi」。換位(Metathesis)是字母的移位,如以「Thymbre」代「Thymber」,以「Evandre」代「Evander」。[7] 〔當知〕在野蠻語病(barbarismus)與修辭格之間——即在合乎拉丁規範的完美措辭之間——存在著變形(metaplasmus),它發生於單一字詞之中
'Much was he buffeted both on lands and on the deep.' Antithesis is the substitution of one letter for another, as 'inpete' for 'impetu,' 'olli' for 'illi.' Metathesis is the transposition of a letter, as 'Thymbre' for 'Thymber,' 'Evandre' for 'Evander.' [7] [It should be understood that] between barbarism and the figures — that is, between correct and perfect diction — stands the metaplasm, which occurs within a single word
1:184
oratione vitiosus. Item inter soloecismum et schema, id est perfectam sermonum conexionem, figura est, quae fit contextu sermonum oratione vitiosa. Ergo metaplasmi [et] schemata media sunt et discernuntur peritia et inperitia. Fiunt autem ad ornatum. XXXVI. DE SCHEMATIBVS. [1] Schemata ex Graeco in Latinum eloquium figurae interpretantur, quae
以有瑕的措辭〔造成〕。同樣,在文法錯構(soloecismus)與修辭格(schema)之間——即在字詞的完美連綴之間——存在著格式(figura),它以有瑕的措辭在字詞的連綴中造成。因此,變形與修辭格居於中間,並以技巧之有無而區分。然而它們的運用乃為修飾。第三十六章 論修辭格(De schematibus)。[1] Schemata 由希臘語譯入拉丁語即「格式」(figurae),它們
with faulty diction. Likewise, between solecism and schema — that is, the perfect connection of words — stands the figure, which occurs in the joining of words with faulty diction. Therefore metaplasms [and] schemata are intermediate, and are distinguished by skill and lack of skill. But they are employed for adornment. XXXVI. ON FIGURES (SCHEMATA). [1] 'Schemata' is rendered from Greek into Latin speech as 'figures,' which
1:185
fiunt in verbis vel sententiis per varias dictionum formas propter eloquii ornamentum. Haec dum multae sint apud Grammaticos, istae inveniuntur. [2] Prolempsis est praesumptio, ubi ea, quae sequi debent, anteponuntur, ut (Virg. Aen. 12,161): Interea reges ingenti mole Latinus. Debuit enim sic dicere: "Interea reges ingenti mole" et statim adicere,
藉各種措辭形式,發生於字詞或語句之中,為修飾言辭之用。此類雖在文法家中甚多,茲舉如下。[2] 預敘(Prolempsis)是預先提及,即把本應後出之事置於先,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》12.161):「其時,眾王以浩大陣勢,拉丁努斯……」他本應如此說:「其時,眾王以浩大陣勢」,隨即補上
occur in words or sentences through various forms of expression for the sake of adorning the discourse. Although these are many among the grammarians, the following are found. [2] Prolepsis is anticipation, where those things which ought to follow are placed first, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 12.161): 'Meanwhile the kings, in mighty array, Latinus...' For he ought to have said thus: 'Meanwhile the kings, in mighty array,' and at once added
1:186
quod sequitur: "procedunt castris" deinde dicere: "Latinus" etc.; sed facta est pro ornamento praesumptio rei, et qui sequi debuerunt reges interpositi sunt in septem versibus, et postea additum est: "Procedunt castris" Inde et praesumptio, quia anteposita sunt quae sequi debuerunt. [3] Zeugma est clausula, quum plures sensus uno verbo clauduntur,
隨後之語:「他們自營中出發」,然後再說:「拉丁努斯」云云;但為修飾之故,乃將此事預先提出,而本應後出的眾王,卻插敘於七行詩句之中,其後才補上:「他們自營中出發」。因此稱為「預敘」,因為本應後出之語被置於先。[3] 軛式(Zeugma)是一種收束句法,當數個意念由一個動詞收束時,
what follows: 'they advance from the camp,' and then to say: 'Latinus,' and so on; but for the sake of adornment an anticipation of the matter was made, and the kings, who ought to have followed, were inserted within seven verses, and afterward was added: 'They advance from the camp.' Hence too it is called 'anticipation,' because those things which ought to have followed were placed first. [3] Zeugma is a clause, when several senses are closed off by a single word,
1:187
quae fit tribus modis. Nam aut in primo, aut in postremo, aut in medio id verbum ponitur, quod sententias iungit. In primo, ut (Lucil. 139): Vertitur oenophoris fundus, sententia nobis. In medio [ut] (Enn. Ann. 329): Graecia Sulpicio sorti data, Gallia Cottae. In postremo, [ut] (Ter. Andr. 68): Namque hoc tempore obsequium amicos, veritas odium
此格有三種方式。即那連結諸句的動詞,或置於首,或置於末,或置於中。置於首,如(盧奇利烏斯139):「酒甕的底翻轉了,我們的心意〔也翻轉了〕。」置於中,如(恩尼烏斯《編年史》329):「希臘以籤分予蘇爾皮奇烏斯,高盧分予科塔。」置於末,如(泰倫提烏斯《安德羅斯女子》68):「因為此時逢迎〔博得〕朋友,真話〔招來〕怨恨」
which occurs in three ways. For that word which joins the clauses is placed either at the beginning, or at the end, or in the middle. At the beginning, as in (Lucilius 139): 'The bottom is turned in the wine-jars, and our resolve [turned] for us.' In the middle, as in (Ennius, Annals 329): 'Greece was given by lot to Sulpicius, Gaul to Cotta.' At the end, as in (Terence, Andria 68): 'For at this time compliance [begets] friends, truth [begets] hatred'
1:188
parit. [4] Hypozeuxis est figura superiori contraria, ubi in singulis sensibus propria unicuique clausula est, ut (Virg. Aen. 10,149): Regem adit et regi memorat nomenque genusque. [5] Syllempsis est in dissimilibus clausulis aut pluralis dictio singulari verbo finita, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,553): Sociis et rege recepto, aut singularis dictio plurali
招致。[4] 分軛(Hypozeuxis)是與前一格相反的修辭格,即各個意念各有其專屬的句子,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》10.149):「他來到王前,向王陳述自己的名字與家世。」[5] 兼用(Syllempsis)出現於不相似的句子中,或為複數的表述以單數動詞收束,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.553):「同伴與王皆已尋回,」或為單數的表述以複數
begets. [4] Hypozeuxis is a figure contrary to the preceding, where in individual clauses each has its own proper phrase, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 10.149): 'He approaches the king, and to the king he recounts his name and lineage.' [5] Syllepsis, in dissimilar clauses, is either a plural expression completed by a singular verb, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 1.553): 'his companions and the king being recovered,' or a singular expression by a plural
1:189
verbo expleta, ut (Virg. Ecl. 1,81): Sunt nobis mitia poma, et pressi copia lactis. Supra enim "sunt dixit. Hic debuit dicere: "est et pressi copia lactis" [6] Fit autem Syllempsis non solum per partes orationis, sed et per accidentia partibus. Nam ubi et pro multis unus et pro uno multi ponuntur, Syllempsis est. Pro multis unus, ut est illud
動詞完足,如(維吉爾《牧歌》1.81):「我們有甘美的果子,又有豐盛的乳酪。」因為上文他用了複數的「有」(sunt)。此處他本應說:「又有(單數 est)豐盛的乳酪。」[6] 兼用不僅藉詞類而生,也藉詞類的屬性而生。因為凡以一代多、以多代一之處,即是兼用。以一代多,如那句
verb completed, as in (Virgil, Eclogues 1.81): 'We have mellow apples, and abundance of pressed cheese.' For above he said 'sunt' (there are). Here he ought to have said: 'there is (est) also an abundance of pressed cheese.' [6] Syllepsis occurs not only through the parts of speech, but also through the accidents of the parts. For where one is put for many and many for one, there is syllepsis. One for many, as in that passage
1:190
(Virg. Aen. 2,20): Vterumque armato milite conplent, cum non uno, sed multis militibus. Item pro uno multi, ut in Evangelio (Matth. 27,44): "Latrones qui crucifixi erant cum eo improperabant" ubi pro uno uterque inducitur blasphemasse. [7] Anadiplosis est, quando ab eodem verbo quo prior versus finivit, sequens versus incipit, ut est illud (Virg.
(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》2.20):「他們以武裝的兵士填滿〔木馬的〕腹腔」,雖非以一名、乃以眾多兵士。同樣以多代一,如福音書中(馬太福音27:44):「那與他同釘十字架的強盜也譏誚他」,此處以複數表述,將二人皆說成曾出言褻瀆,實則只一人。[7] 頂真(Anadiplosis)是後一詩行以前一詩行結尾的同一字詞起頭,如那句(維吉爾
(Virgil, Aeneid 2.20): 'And they fill the belly [of the horse] with armed soldiery,' although not with one, but with many soldiers. Likewise many for one, as in the Gospel (Matthew 27:44): 'The thieves who were crucified with him reviled him,' where by the plural both are represented as having blasphemed, though it was but one. [7] Anadiplosis is when the following verse begins with the same word with which the preceding verse ended, as in that passage (Virgil,
1:191
Ecl. 8,55): Certent et cygnis ululae, sit Tityrus Orpheus, Orpheus in silvis, inter delphinas Arion. [8] Anaphora est repetitio eiusdem verbi per principia versuum plurimorum, ut (Virg. Aen. 3,157): Nos te Dardania incensa tuaque arma secuti, nos tumidum sub te permensi classibus aequor. [9] Epanaphora est in uno versu per principia sensuum
《牧歌》8.55):「願梟鳥與天鵝爭鳴,願提屠魯斯成為俄耳甫斯——林中的俄耳甫斯,海豚間的阿里翁。」[8] 首語重複(Anaphora)是在多行詩句的開頭重複同一字詞,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》3.157):「我們,曾在達達尼亞焚燒之際追隨你與你的干戈;我們,曾在你的率領下以艦隊橫渡洶湧的海洋。」[9] 句中首語重複(Epanaphora)是在同一詩行中,於各意念單元的開頭
Eclogues 8.55): 'Let owls vie even with swans, let Tityrus be Orpheus — Orpheus in the woods, Arion among the dolphins.' [8] Anaphora is the repetition of the same word at the beginnings of many verses, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 3.157): 'We, having followed you when Dardania was set ablaze, and your arms; we, having traversed under your lead the swelling sea with our fleets.' [9] Epanaphora is, within a single verse, at the beginnings of the sense-units
1:192
eiusdem verbi repetitio, ut (Virg. Aen. 7,759): Te nemus Anguitiae, vitrea te Focinus unda, te liquidi flevere lacus. [10] Epizeuxis in uno sensu congeminatio verbi, ut (Virg. Aen. 4,660): Sic sic iuvat ire per umbras. [11] Epanalempsis est sermonis in principio versus positi eiusdem in fine replicatio, ut est illud (Juven. 14,139): Crescit amor
重複同一字詞,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》7.759):「你,安古伊提亞的樹林;你,福奇努斯清澈的水波;你,澄明的湖泊,都為之哀哭。」[10] 疊字(Epizeuxis)是在同一意念中疊用一字,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》4.660):「如此,如此,我樂於步入幽冥。」[11] 首尾同語(Epanalempsis)是把置於詩行開頭之字詞於行末再現,如那句(尤維納利斯14.139):「對錢財的貪愛」
the repetition of the same word, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 7.759): 'You the grove of Anguitia, you Fucinus with its glassy wave, you the clear lakes bewept.' [10] Epizeuxis is the doubling of a word within a single sense, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 4.660): 'Thus, thus it pleases me to go among the shades.' [11] Epanalepsis is the repetition, at the end, of a word placed at the beginning of a verse, as in that passage (Juvenal 14.139): 'The love of'
1:193
nummi quantum ipsa pecunia crescit. [12] Paronomasia est in significatione diversa dictio pene ipsa, ut illud: "Abire an obire te convenit? id est exulem fieri, an mori. [13] Schesis onomaton multitudo nominum coniunctorum quodam ambitu copulata, ut: Nubila, nix, grando, procellae, fulmina, venti. [14] Paromoeon est multitudo verborum ex una
隨錢財本身增長而增長。[12] 諧音雙關(Paronomasia)是幾近相同、而意義相異的字詞,如:「你當離去(abire)抑或死去(obire)?」即成為流亡者,抑或死亡。[13] 名詞連綴(Schesis onomaton)是眾多名詞聯結成串,於某一範圍內相繫,如:「雲、雪、雹、暴風、雷電、狂風。」[14] 同首音(Paromoeon)是眾多字詞出自同一
money grows as much as the wealth itself grows. [12] Paronomasia is a nearly identical word with a different meaning, as in: 'Is it fitting for you to go away (abire) or to die (obire)?' that is, to become an exile, or to die. [13] Schesis onomaton is a multitude of nouns joined together, linked within a certain compass, as in: 'Clouds, snow, hail, storms, thunderbolts, winds.' [14] Paromoeon is a multitude of words beginning from one
1:194
littera inchoantium, quale est apud Ennium (Ann. 109): O Tite tute Tati tibi tanta tyranne tulisti. Sed bene hoc temperat Virgilius, dum non toto versu utitur hanc figuram, ut Ennius, sed nunc in principio versus tantum, ut est illud (Aen. 1,295): Saeva sedens super arma; nunc autem in fine, ut (Aen. 3,183): Sola mihi tales casus Cassandra
同一字母起頭,如恩尼烏斯(《編年史》109)中所見:「啊,提圖斯·塔提烏斯,你這暴君,竟給自己招來如此重大的禍患。」然而維吉爾善加節制,他不像恩尼烏斯那樣通篇整行運用此格,而是時而僅置於行首,如那句(《埃涅阿斯紀》1.295):「兇殘地坐在兵器之上」;時而置於行末,如(《埃涅阿斯紀》3.183):「唯有卡珊德拉曾向我〔預告〕這樣的災殃,」
letter, such as is found in Ennius (Annals 109): 'O Titus Tatius, tyrant, such great sufferings did you yourself bring upon yourself.' But Virgil tempers this well, since he does not use this figure throughout a whole verse, as Ennius does, but now only at the beginning of a verse, as in that passage (Aeneid 1.295): 'Sitting savage upon his arms'; and now at the end, as (Aeneid 3.183): 'Cassandra alone [foretold] to me such calamities,'
1:195
canebat. [15] Homoeoptoton est, quum plurima nomina per unum casum denuntiantur, ut illud (Virg. Aen. 12,903): Sed neque currentem, sed nec cognoscit euntem, tollentemque manu saxumque inmane moventem. [16] Homoeon teleuton est, quum uno modo verba plurima finiuntur, ut (Cic. Catil. 2,1): "abiit, abcessit, evasit, erupit" [17] Polyptoton est, cum
歌詠。[15] 同格(Homoeoptoton)是眾多名詞以同一格陳述,如那句(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》12.903):「但他不論奔跑、行走,不論以手舉起並搬動那巨石,都認不出自己。」[16] 同尾(Homoeoteleuton)是眾多字詞以同一方式結尾,如(西塞羅《反喀提林》2.1):「他去了、走了、逃了、竄了。」[17] 多格變化(Polyptoton)是
was singing. [15] Homoeoptoton is when many nouns are declared in a single case, as in that passage (Virgil, Aeneid 12.903): 'But neither running nor going does he recognize himself, nor lifting the huge stone with his hand and moving it.' [16] Homoeoteleuton is when many words end in one and the same way, as in (Cicero, Against Catiline 2.1): 'he has gone, departed, escaped, broken forth.' [17] Polyptoton is when
1:196
diversis casibus sententia variatur, ut (Pers. 3,84): Ex nihilo nihilum, ad nihilum nil posse reverti. et (Pers. 5,79): Marci Dama. Papae! Marco spondente, recusas? Marcus dixit. Ita est. Adsigna, Marce, tabellas. [18] Hirmos est sententia continuatae orationis tenorem suum usque ad ultimum servans, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,159): Est in secessu longo
同一語句以不同的格變化,如(佩爾西烏斯3.84):「從無中生無,歸於無中無物能返。」又如(佩爾西烏斯5.79):「馬爾庫斯的〔奴僕〕達馬。好啊!馬爾庫斯既作保,你還推辭?馬爾庫斯已發話。就這麼定了。馬爾庫斯,簽下契牘吧。」[18] 連貫句(Hirmos)是連續行文的語句,自始至終保持其一貫語氣,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.159):「在一處幽深的港灣裡有
a sentence is varied by different cases, as in (Persius 3.84): 'From nothing nothing [comes], and to nothing nothing can return.' and (Persius 5.79): 'Dama, [slave] of Marcus. Bravo! With Marcus standing surety, do you refuse? Marcus has spoken. So it is. Sign the tablets, Marcus.' [18] Hirmos is a sentence of continuous discourse that preserves its own tenor all the way to the end, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 1.159): 'There is in a long recess'
1:197
locus, insula portum, et reliqua. Hinc enim in longum vadit sensus usque ad illud (Virg. Aen. 1,165): Horrentique atrum nemus inminet umbris. [19] Polysyntheton est dictio multis concatenata coniunctionibus, ut (Virg. Georg. 3,344): Tectumque, laremque, armaque, Amicleumque canem. [20] Dialyton vel asyntheton est figura, quae e contrario sine
一處地方,一座島嶼〔形成〕港口,如此云云。因為自此意思綿延而下,直到那句(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.165):「一片幽暗的樹林以森然的陰影俯臨。」[19] 多連詞(Polysyntheton)是以許多連接詞串連的表述,如(維吉爾《農事詩》3.344):「他的居所、他的家神、他的兵器,還有他阿米克萊的獵犬。」[20] 無連詞(Dialyton 或 asyndeton)是與此相反的修辭格,不用
a place, an island [forming] a harbor, and the rest. For from here the sense proceeds at length up to that verse (Virgil, Aeneid 1.165): 'And a dark grove looms with bristling shades.' [19] Polysyndeton is an expression linked together by many conjunctions, as in (Virgil, Georgics 3.344): 'His dwelling, and his household god, and his arms, and his Amyclaean dog.' [20] Dialyton or asyndeton is a figure which, on the contrary, without
1:198
coniunctionibus solute ac simpliciter effertur, ut: "Venimus, vidimus, placuit" [21] Antitheton, ubi contraria contrariis opponuntur et sententiae pulchritudinem reddunt, ut illud (Ovid, Met. 1,19): Frigida pugnabant calidis, humentia siccis: mollia cum duris: sine pondere habentia pondus. [22] Hypallage, quotienscumque per contrarium verba
連接詞,鬆散而樸直地道出,如:「我們來了,我們看見了,我們喜悅了。」[21] 對比(Antitheton)是以相反之事對舉相反之事,而使語句生美,如那句(奧維德《變形記》1.19):「冷與熱相爭,濕與乾相鬥,柔與剛相抗,無重者與有重者相對。」[22] 換位修辭(Hypallage)是每逢藉相反方式,將字詞
conjunctions is uttered loosely and plainly, as: 'We came, we saw, it pleased us.' [21] Antitheton is where contraries are set against contraries and render the sentence beautiful, as in that passage (Ovid, Metamorphoses 1.19): 'Cold things fought with hot, moist with dry, soft with hard, things without weight with things having weight.' [22] Hypallage is whenever, by way of the contrary, words
1:199
intelleguntur, ut (Virg. Aen. 3,61): Dare classibus Austros, cum ventis naves demus, non navibus ventos. XXXVII. DE TROPIS. [1] Tropos Graeco nomine Grammatici vocant, qui Latine modi locutionum interpretantur. Fiunt autem a propria significatione ad non propriam similitudinem. Quorum omnium nomina difficillimum est adnotare, sed ex omnibus
〔如此〕理解,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》3.61):「把南風賜給艦隊」,實則我們把船交給風,而非把風交給船。第三十七章 論轉義(De tropis)。[1] 文法家以希臘語稱之為「轉義」(tropos),拉丁語譯作「表達的方式」。它們由本義轉向非本義的相似。要一一記下它們全部的名稱極為困難,但在其中
are understood, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 3.61): 'To give the south winds to the fleets,' whereas we give the ships to the winds, not the winds to the ships. XXXVII. ON TROPES. [1] Grammarians call by the Greek name 'tropes' what in Latin are rendered 'modes of expression.' They arise from a proper signification to a non-proper likeness. To note down the names of them all is most difficult, but out of them all
1:200
Donatus tredecim usui tradenda conscripsit. [2] Metaphora est verbi alicuius usurpata translatio, sicut cum dicimus "fluctuare segetes" "gemmare vites" dum in his rebus fluctus et gemmas non invenimus, in quibus haec verba aliunde transferuntur. Sed hac atque aliae tropicae locutiones ad ea, quae intellegenda sunt, propterea figuratis amictibus
多納圖斯記下十三種供實用之傳授。[2] 隱喻(Metaphora)是某字詞的借用移轉,如我們說「莊稼翻湧」「葡萄結珠」,而這些事物本身並無波濤與寶珠,這些字詞乃是從別處移轉而來。然而此類及其他轉義的說法,正是為了使當被理解之事〔鍛鍊讀者之思〕,才披上比喻的外衣
Donatus wrote down thirteen to be handed on for use. [2] Metaphor is the borrowed transfer of some word, as when we say 'the crops billow,' 'the vines bud with gems,' since in these things we find neither billows nor gems, into which these words are transferred from elsewhere. But this and other tropical expressions, in order that the things to be understood [may exercise the reader], are for that reason clothed in figurative garb
1:201
obteguntur, ut sensus legentis exerceant, et ne nuda atque in promptu vilescant. [3] Fiunt autem metaphorae modis quattuor: ab animali ad animate, ut: Aligeros conscendit equos. Metaphorice loquens miscuit quadrupedi alas avis, et (Virg. Ecl. 6,80): Quo cursu deserta petiverit; miscuit volatili cursum quadrupedis. Ab inanimali ad inanimale, ut
被遮蔽,以鍛鍊讀者的悟性,並免得它們赤裸現成而流於卑俗。[3] 隱喻有四種造法:由有生轉有生,如:「他跨上生翼的駿馬。」如此比喻地說,他把鳥的翅膀混入四足獸;又如(維吉爾《牧歌》6.80):「她以何等奔馳趨向荒野」——他把〔四足獸的〕奔馳混入飛禽。由無生轉無生,如:
and covered over, so that they may exercise the reader's understanding, and lest, being naked and ready to hand, they become cheap. [3] Metaphors are made in four ways: from the animate to the animate, as: 'He mounts the wing-bearing horses.' Speaking metaphorically, he mixed the wings of a bird with a quadruped; and (Virgil, Eclogues 6.80): 'By what course she sought the wastelands' — he mixed the running [of a quadruped] with a flying creature. From the inanimate to the inanimate, as:
1:202
Pontum pinus arat, sulcum premit alta carina. Miscuit usum terrae aquis, dum arare et sulcum premere ad terram pertineat, non ad mare. [4] Ab inanimali ad animale, ut "florida iuventus : miscuit flores inanimales iuventuti, quae animam habet. Ab animali ad inanimale, ut: Tu, Neptune pater, cui tempora cana crepanti cincta salo resonant, magnus
「松木犁開大海,深沉的龍骨壓出犁溝。」他把陸上的作為混入水中,因為犁地與壓出犁溝屬於陸地,不屬於大海。[4] 由無生轉有生,如「花樣年華」:他把無生的花朵混入有靈魂的青春。由有生轉無生,如:「你啊,涅普頓父神,你那斑白的鬢角,為喧響的鹹濤所環繞而迴鳴,偉大的」
'The pine ploughs the sea, the deep keel presses a furrow.' He mixed the practice of the land with the waters, since to plough and to press a furrow pertains to the land, not to the sea. [4] From the inanimate to the animate, as 'flowering youth': he mixed inanimate flowers with youth, which possesses a soul. From the animate to the inanimate, as: 'You, father Neptune, whose hoary temples, girded by the resounding brine, resound — great',
1:203
cui perpete mento profluit Oceanus, et flumina crinibus errant. Mentum enim, tempora et crines non ad Oceanum pertinent, sed ad homines. [5] Sic et alia rerum nomina de alio genere in aliud genus decentissime decoris gratia transferuntur, ut oratio perornetur. Metaphora autem aut partis unius est, ut "fluctuare segetes (non potes dicere
你那長流不息的下顎湧出大洋,江河在你的髮間漫遊。」因為下顎、鬢角與頭髮並不屬於大洋,而屬於人。[5] 如此,其他事物的名稱也極為得體地為修飾之故從一類轉入另一類,使言辭更臻華美。然而隱喻或只是單向的,如「莊稼翻湧」(你卻不能說
you from whose everlasting chin Ocean flows forth, and rivers wander through your hair.' For the chin, the temples, and the hair pertain not to Ocean, but to human beings. [5] Thus other names of things too are most fittingly transferred from one class into another class, for the sake of ornament, so that the discourse may be thoroughly adorned. But a metaphor is either of one direction only, as 'the crops billow' (you cannot say
1:204
"segetare fluctus ), aut antistropha est, id est reciproca, ut "remigium alarum" Nam et alae navium et alarum remigia dicuntur. [6] Catachresis est alienae rei nomen adpositum. Haec et a metaphora differt, quod illa vocabulum habenti largitur, haec, quia non habet proprium, alieno utitur, ut (Virg. Georg. 2,131): Faciemque simillima lauro; et
「波濤成莊稼」),或為可逆的(antistropha),即雙向,如「翅膀的槳運」。因為船的翅膀(船槳)與翅膀的槳運兩者都可說。[6] 濫用移名(Catachresis)是把外物的名稱借用〔於另一物〕。它與隱喻的區別在於:隱喻是賦予本已有名之物〔另一名〕,而此格則因某物本無專名,乃借用他物之名,如(維吉爾《農事詩》2.131):「其外貌與月桂極為相似」;又
'the waves crop' [as though billowing like grain]), or it is antistrophic, that is, reciprocal, as 'the oarage of wings.' For both the wings of ships and the oarage of wings are spoken of. [6] Catachresis is the name of a foreign thing applied [to another]. It differs from metaphor in this: that metaphor bestows [a word] upon something that already has one, whereas this, because it has no proper term, uses an alien one, as in (Virgil, Georgics 2.131): 'And in appearance most like the laurel'; and
1:205
(Virg. Aen. 5,157): Centaurus; nunc una ambae iunctisque feruntur frontibus, et longa sulcant vada salsa carina; dum facies et frons tantundem animalium et hominum sit. Quod nomen si poeta navi non adposuisset, quod proprium eidem parti diceret, non haberet. [7] Metalempsis est tropus a praecedente quod sequitur, ut (Pers. 3,11): Quaeve manus
(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》5.157):「半人馬號;此刻兩船並駕,船首相接而行,以長長的龍骨劃開含鹽的淺灘」;而「臉」與「額」本同屬動物與人。詩人若不把此名用於船,便無專名可稱船的那一部分。[7] 遞代(Metalempsis)是由在先者推及在後者的轉義,如(佩爾西烏斯3.11):「又是什麼手」
(Virgil, Aeneid 5.157): 'The Centaur; now both are borne along together with joined prows, and cleave the salt shallows with long keel'; whereas 'face' and 'brow' belong equally to animals and to human beings. If the poet had not applied this name to the ship, he would have had no proper term to call that same part. [7] Metalepsis is a trope [proceeding] from what precedes to what follows, as in (Persius 3.11): 'Or what hand'
1:206
cartae nodosaque venit arundo. Nam per manum verba, per arundinem litterae significatae sunt. [8] Metonymia, transnominatio ab alia significatione ad aliam proximitatem translata. Fit autem multis modis. Aut enim per id, quod continet, id, quod continetur, ostendit, ut "theatra plaudunt" "prata mugiunt" dum illic homines plaudunt, hic boves
以及紙張,還有那多節的蘆葦筆前來。」因為以「手」指言語,以「蘆葦筆」指字母。[8] 換喻(Metonymia)是名稱的更換,由一義移轉至另一相鄰之義。它有多種造法。或藉容納者顯示被容納者,如「劇場鼓掌」「草原哞叫」,實則前者是人在鼓掌,後者是牛在
of paper, and the knotty reed comes.' For by 'hand' words are signified, and by 'reed' letters. [8] Metonymy is a change of name transferred from one signification to another that is near it. It occurs in many ways. For either it shows, through that which contains, that which is contained, as 'the theaters applaud,' 'the meadows low,' since in the one place it is men who applaud, in the other oxen who
1:207
mugiant; aut contra per id, quod continetur, id, quod continet, ut (Virg. Aen. 2,311): Iam proxinius ardet Vcalegon; dum non ille, sed domus eius arderet. [9] Item per inventorem id, quod inventum est, ut (Ter. Eun. 732): Sine Cerere et Libero friget Venus; et (Virg. Aen. 9,76): Conmixtam Vulcanus mittit ad astra favillam. Vult enim per Cererem
哞叫;或反之,藉被容納者顯示容納者,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》2.311):「鄰近的烏卡勒貢此刻正在燃燒」,其實燃燒的並非他本人,而是他的房舍。[9] 同樣,藉發明者指所發明之物,如(泰倫提烏斯《宦官》732):「沒有刻瑞斯與利柏耳,維納斯便會冷卻」;又如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》9.76):「伏爾坎把交混的餘燼送上星辰。」因為他以刻瑞斯
low; or contrariwise, through that which is contained, that which contains, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 2.311): 'Now nearby Ucalegon burns,' though it was not he, but his house that was burning. [9] Likewise, through the inventor, that which is invented, as in (Terence, Eunuch 732): 'Without Ceres and Liber, Venus grows cold'; and (Virgil, Aeneid 9.76): 'Vulcan sends the mingled embers to the stars.' For by Ceres
1:208
frumenti inventricem intellegere panem, per Liberum inventorem vitis vinum, per Venerem libidinem, per Vulcanum ignem. At contra per inventum inventorem demonstrat, ut (Plaut. frag. 159): Vinum precamur, pro Libero, qui vinum apud Graecos invenit. [10] Item per efficientem, id quod efficitur, sicut "pigrum frigus" quod pigros homines faciat, et
這位穀物的發明女神,指麵包;以葡萄藤的發現者利柏耳,指酒;以維納斯,指情慾;以伏爾坎,指火。反之,他也藉發明之物指其發明者,如(普勞圖斯殘篇159):「我們為酒祈求」,乃代利柏耳,他在希臘人中發現了酒。[10] 同樣,藉致因者指其所致之果,如「慵懶的寒冷」,因寒冷使人慵懶,又如
the inventress of grain, he means bread; by Liber, the discoverer of the vine, wine; by Venus, lust; by Vulcan, fire. But contrariwise, he indicates the inventor through the invention, as in (Plautus, fragment 159): 'We pray for wine,' in place of Liber, who among the Greeks discovered wine. [10] Likewise, through the agent, that which is effected, as 'sluggish cold,' because it makes men sluggish, and
1:209
"timor pallidus" eo quod pallidos homines reddat. At contra per id quod efficitur, efficiens, ut (Virg. Aen. 5,817): Iungit equos auri genitor spumantiaque addit frena feris. "Spumantia frena dixit, cum utique non ipsa faciant spumas, sed equus, qui ea gerit, spumis conspargat infusis. [11] Antonomasia est pro nomine, id est vice nominis posita,
「蒼白的恐懼」,因恐懼使人臉色蒼白。反之,藉所致之果指致因者,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》5.817):「那父神為駿馬套上金韁,又為烈馬加上帶沫的嚼環。」他說「帶沫的嚼環」,其實生沫的並非嚼環本身,而是佩戴它的馬,以噴灑的口沫沾濕了它。[11] 代稱(Antonomasia)是代替名字之物,即置於名字的位置,
'pallid fear,' because it renders men pallid. But contrariwise, through that which is effected, the agent, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 5.817): 'The father yokes the horses of gold and adds foaming bits to the fierce steeds.' He said 'foaming bits,' although it is certainly not they that make the foam, but the horse that wears them that sprinkles them with the foam it sheds. [11] Antonomasia is [something] put in place of a name, that is, in the stead of a name,
1:210
ut "Maia genitus" pro Mercurio. Qui tropus fit modis tribus: ab animo, ut (Virg. Aen. 5,407): Magnanimusque Anchisiades; a corpore, ut (Virg. Aen. 3,619): Ipse arduus; extrinsecus, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,475): Infelix puer atque inpar congressus Achilli. [12] Epitheton, supra nomen. Praeponitur enim proprio nomini, ut "alma Ceres" (Virg. Georg. 1,470):
如以「邁亞之子」代墨丘利。此轉義有三種造法:由心性,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》5.407):「那胸懷豪邁的安基塞斯之子」;由身形,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》3.619):「他本人,巍然高聳」;由外在情狀,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1.475):「那不幸的少年,與阿基里斯交鋒力不相敵。」[12] 修飾語(Epitheton),意為「加於名上」。因它冠於專名之前,如「豐饒的刻瑞斯」(維吉爾《農事詩》1.470):
as 'the son of Maia' for Mercury. This trope occurs in three ways: from the mind, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 5.407): 'And the great-souled son of Anchises'; from the body, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 3.619): 'He himself, towering high'; from external circumstances, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 1.475): 'The unhappy boy, ill-matched in his encounter with Achilles.' [12] Epithet [means] 'upon the name.' For it is prefixed to a proper noun, as 'bountiful Ceres' (Virgil, Georgics 1.470):
1:211
Obscenique canes, inportunaeque volucres. Inter antonomasiam autem et epitheton hoc differt, quod antonomasia pro vice nominis ponitur, epitheton autem numquam est sine nomine. Quibus duobus tropis vel vituperamus aliquem, vel ostendimus, vel laudamus. [13] Synecdoche est conceptio, cum a parte totum, vel a toto pars intellegitur. Eo enim et per
「還有那不祥的犬與擾人的飛鳥。」代稱與修飾語之間有此差別:代稱是置於名字的位置,而修飾語則從不脫離名字而獨立。藉這兩種轉義,我們或譴責某人,或指明某人,或稱讚某人。[13] 提喻(Synecdoche)是一種涵括,即由部分理解整體,或由整體理解部分。因為藉它也可透過
'And the ill-omened dogs, and the troublesome birds.' Between antonomasia and epithet there is this difference: that antonomasia is put in place of a name, whereas the epithet is never without a name. By these two tropes we either censure someone, or point him out, or praise him. [13] Synecdoche is a comprehension, when the whole is understood from a part, or a part from the whole. For by it also, through
1:212
speciem genus, et per genus species demonstratur [sed species pars est, genus autem totum]. A toto enim pars intellegitur, ut (Virg. Aen. 6,311): Quam multae glomerantur aves, ubi frigidus annus pontum fugat. Non enim totus annus frigidus est, sed pars anni, id est hiems. At contra a parte totum, ut (Virg. Aen. 2,256): Flammas cum regia puppis
種顯示屬,又透過屬顯示種〔而種是部分,屬則是整體〕。因為由整體理解部分,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》6.311):「多如群鳥聚飛,當寒冷的年歲把牠們驅過海面之時。」因為並非整年皆寒,而是一年中的一部分,即冬季。反之則由部分理解整體,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》2.256):「當那王船〔舉起〕火焰」
the species the genus, and through the genus the species is shown [but the species is a part, while the genus is the whole]. For from the whole a part is understood, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 6.311): 'As many as the birds that flock together when the cold year drives them across the sea.' For it is not the whole year that is cold, but a part of the year, that is, winter. But contrariwise the whole from a part, as in (Virgil, Aeneid 2.256): 'When the royal ship [raised] flames'
1:213
extulerat. Vbi non solum puppis, sed navis, et non navis, sed qui in ea, et non omnes, sed unus flammas extulit. [14] Onomatopoeia est nomen adfictum ad imitandum sonum vocis confusae, ut "stridor valvarum" "hinnitus equorum" "mugitus boum" "balatus ovium" [15] Periphrasis est circumloquium, dum res una plurimis verbis significatur, ut (Virg. Aen.
……高舉起來。這裡不僅是船尾,而是整艘船;不僅是船,而是船上的人;不是眾人,而是唯獨一人高舉了火焰。〔14〕擬聲(Onomatopoeia)是為模仿混雜之聲而造的名詞,如「門扉的軋響」「馬的嘶鳴」「牛的哞叫」「羊的咩叫」。〔15〕迂說(Periphrasis)是繞辭,即以許多詞語表達同一件事,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》
...had raised aloft. Here it was not only the stern, but the ship; and not the ship, but he who was in it; and not all, but one man alone who raised the flames aloft. [14] Onomatopoeia is a noun coined to imitate the sound of a confused voice, as 'the creaking of doors,' 'the neighing of horses,' 'the lowing of oxen,' 'the bleating of sheep.' [15] Periphrasis is a circumlocution, when a single thing is signified by many words, as (Virgil, Aeneid
1:214
1,387): Auras vitales carpit. Significavit enim per copulationem verborum unam rem, hoc est vivit. Hic autem tropus geminus est. Nam aut veritatem splendide producit, aut foeditatem circuitu evitat. Veritatem splendide producit, sicut (Virg. Aen. 4,584; 9,459): Et iam prima novo spargebat lumine terras Tithoni croceum linquens Aurora cubile. Vult
1,387):「他吸入生命的氣息。」他藉詞語的連綴表達了同一件事,即「他活著」。這種轉義是雙重的。因為它或是華美地陳明真理,或是以婉轉迴避醜陋之事。華美地陳明真理,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》4,584;9,459):「此時曙光女神奧羅拉離開提托努斯番紅花色的臥榻,已將清新之光灑遍大地。」他的意思是
1.387): 'He draws in the breath of life.' For by a joining of words he signified a single thing, that is, 'he lives.' Now this trope is twofold. For it either sets forth the truth splendidly, or by a roundabout way it avoids what is unseemly. It sets forth the truth splendidly, as (Virgil, Aeneid 4.584; 9.459): 'And now Aurora, leaving the saffron couch of Tithonus, was already scattering fresh light upon the lands.' For he means
1:215
enim dicere: "iam luciscebat" aut: "dies ortus erat" Foeditatem circuitu devitat, sicut (Virg. Aen. 8,405): Placitumque petivit coniugis infusus gremio. Hoc enim circuitu evitat obscenitatem et decenter ostendit concubitum. [16] Hyperbaton transcensio, cum verbum aut sententia ordine commutatur. Huius species quinque: anastrophe, hysteron
即說「天已破曉」或「白晝已臨」。它以婉轉迴避醜陋之事,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》8,405):「他偎入妻子的懷抱,尋得所渴慕的歡愉。」他藉此繞辭迴避了淫穢,而得體地暗示了同床之事。〔16〕倒裝(Hyperbaton)是移置,即詞語或語句的次序被更動。其類有五:迴序(anastrophe)、倒置(hysteron
to say: 'it was now growing light' or 'day had dawned.' It avoids what is unseemly by a roundabout way, as (Virgil, Aeneid 8.405): 'And, sinking into his wife's embrace, he sought the rest he longed for.' For by this circumlocution he avoids obscenity and decently indicates the act of union. [16] Hyperbaton is a transposition, when a word or a sentence is altered in its order. Of this there are five kinds: anastrophe, hysteron
1:216
proteron, parenthesis, tmesis, synthesis. Anastrophe est verborum ordo praeposterus, ut: "litora circum" pro "circum litora" [17] Hysteron proteron sententia ordine mutata ut (Virg. Aen. 3,662): Postquam altos tetigit fluctus, et ad aequora venit. Antea enim ad aequora venit, et sic tetigit fluctus. [18] Parenthesis, ubi interponimus sententiam
proteron)、插入語(parenthesis)、分綴(tmesis)、雜綴(synthesis)。迴序(Anastrophe)是詞語次序的顛倒,如「litora circum」代替「circum litora」(環繞海岸)。〔17〕倒置(Hysteron proteron)是語句的次序被顛倒,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》3,662):「他觸及深浪之後,又來到大海。」其實他是先來到大海,然後才觸及波浪。〔18〕插入語(Parenthesis),即我們插入自己的一句話
proteron, parenthesis, tmesis, synthesis. Anastrophe is an inverted order of words, as 'litora circum' for 'circum litora' ('around the shores'). [17] Hysteron proteron is a sentence with its order reversed, as (Virgil, Aeneid 3.662): 'After he touched the deep waves, and came to the sea.' For he first came to the sea, and thus touched the waves. [18] Parenthesis, where we insert a sentence
1:217
nostram, qua ex medio remota integer sermo perdurat, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,643): Aeneas (neque enim patrius consistere mentem passus amor) rapidum ad naves praemittit Achaten. [Est enim ordo: Aeneas rapidum praemittit Achaten.] Nam illud in medio parenthesis est. [19] Tmesis est sectio unius nominis per interpositionem verborum, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,412):
這句話一旦從中間抽去,全文仍完整無缺,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1,643):「埃涅阿斯(因父愛不容他的心安寧)遣捷足的阿卡特斯先往船邊。」〔其語序本應為:埃涅阿斯遣捷足的阿卡特斯先往。〕那夾在中間的一句便是插入語。〔19〕分綴(Tmesis)是藉夾入詞語而切分一個單詞,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1,412):
of our own, which, once removed from the middle, leaves the discourse whole and intact, as (Virgil, Aeneid 1.643): 'Aeneas (for a father's love would not let his mind rest) sends swift Achates ahead to the ships.' [For the order is: 'Aeneas sends swift Achates ahead.'] For that clause in the middle is the parenthesis. [19] Tmesis is the division of a single word by the interposition of words, as (Virgil, Aeneid 1.412):
1:218
Multum nebulae circum dea fudit amictum, pro "circumfudit" [20] Synthesis [est], ubi ex omni parte confusa sunt verba, ut illud (Virg. Aen. 2,348): Iuvenes, fortissima frustra pectora, si vobis audendi extrema cupido est certa sequi, quae sit rebus fortuna videtis. Excessere omnes aditis arisque relictis dii, quibus inperium hoc steterat;
「女神將大片雲霧如披風般傾覆於他們周圍」(circum…fudit),代替「circumfudit」(傾覆環繞)。〔20〕雜綴(Synthesis)是詞語從各方面被錯雜混置,如那段(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》2,348):「青年們,最勇毅的心——若你們決意隨我冒最後之險,卻仍是徒然——你們已看見我方遭逢何等命運。眾神皆已離去,捨棄了他們的神龕與祭壇,這帝國本靠他們而屹立;
'The goddess poured much mist around them as a mantle' (circum ... fudit), for 'circumfudit' ('poured around'). [20] Synthesis is when the words are jumbled together on every side, as that passage (Virgil, Aeneid 2.348): 'Young men, hearts most brave -- in vain, if your desire is fixed to follow me in daring the utmost -- you see what fortune has befallen our cause. All the gods, by whom this empire stood, have departed, forsaking their shrines and altars;
1:219
succurritis urbi incensae; moriamur et in media arma ruamus. Ordo talis est: "Iuvenes fortissima pectora, frustra succurritis urbi incensae, quia excesserunt dii. Vnde si vobis cupido certa est me sequi audentem extrema, ruamus in media arma et moriamur" [21] Hyperbole est excelsitas fidem excedens ultra quam credendum est, ut (Virg. Aen. 3,423):
你們馳援焚燒中的城邦;讓我們赴死,衝入戰陣之中。」其語序當為:「青年們,最勇毅的心,你們馳援焚城乃是徒然,因為眾神已離去。故若你們決意隨我冒最後之險,就讓我們衝入戰陣之中赴死。」〔21〕誇飾(Hyperbole)是超乎可信、越過所當置信之界的誇大,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》3,423):
you come to the aid of the burning city; let us die and rush into the midst of the fray.' The order is this: 'Young men, hearts most brave, in vain do you come to the aid of the burning city, because the gods have departed. Hence, if your desire is fixed to follow me as I dare the utmost, let us rush into the midst of the fray and die.' [21] Hyperbole is an exaggeration surpassing belief, beyond what ought to be credited, as (Virgil, Aeneid 3.423):
1:220
Sidera verberat unda; et (Virg. Aen. 1,107): Terram inter fluctus aperit. Hoc enim modo ultra fidem aliquid augetur, nec tamen a tramite significandae veritatis erratur, quamvis verba quae indicantur excedant, ut voluntas loquentis, non fallentis appareat. Quo tropo non solum augetur aliquid, sed et niinuitur: augetur, ut "velocior Euro :
「浪濤拍擊群星」;又(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1,107):「在波濤之間露出地面。」如此,某事被誇大到超乎可信,卻仍不偏離指明真理的正道,儘管所用之辭有所過甚,其用意仍顯為說話者之意,而非欺瞞者之意。藉此轉義不僅可誇大某物,亦可縮小之:誇大者,如「比東風更迅疾」;
'The wave lashes the stars'; and (Virgil, Aeneid 1.107): 'It lays bare the ground amid the waves.' For in this manner something is magnified beyond belief, yet without straying from the path of signifying the truth, although the words employed go to excess, so that the intent of one who speaks -- not of one who deceives -- may appear. By this trope not only is something magnified, but also diminished: magnified, as 'swifter than the East Wind';
1:221
minuitur, ut "mollior pluma" "durior saxo" Allegoria est alieniloquium. [22] Aliud enim sonat, et aliud intellegitur, ut (Virg. Aen. 1,184): Tres litore cervos conspicit errantes. Vbi tres duces belli Punici, vel tria bella Punica significantur. Et in Bucolicis (3,71): Aurea mala decem misi, id est ad Augustum decem eglogas pastorum. Huius tropi
縮小者,如「比羽毛更柔軟」「比岩石更堅硬」。寓言(Allegoria)是言此意彼之辭。〔22〕它所發之音為一事,所領會者為另一事,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1,184):「他在岸邊望見三頭鹿徘徊。」此處所指乃布匿戰爭的三位統帥,或三次布匿戰爭。又於《牧歌》(3,71):「我送了十顆金蘋果」,即向奧古斯都獻上十首牧人的牧歌。此轉義
diminished, as 'softer than a feather,' 'harder than rock.' Allegory is a speaking of one thing to mean another. [22] For it sounds one thing, and another is understood, as (Virgil, Aeneid 1.184): 'On the shore he spies three stags wandering.' Here the three leaders of the Punic War, or the three Punic Wars, are signified. And in the Bucolics (3.71): 'I have sent ten golden apples,' that is, to Augustus ten pastoral eclogues. Of this trope
1:222
plures sunt species, ex quibus eminent septem: ironia, antiphrasis, aenigma, charientismos, paroemia, sarcasmos, astysmos. [23] Ironia est sententia per pronuntiationem contrarium habens intellectum. Hoc enim tropo callide aut per accusationem, aut per insultationem aliquid dicitur, ut est illud (Virg. Aen. 1,140): Vestras, Eure, domos; illa se
有數種,其中顯著者七:反語(ironia)、相反語(antiphrasis)、隱謎(aenigma)、婉刺(charientismos)、諺語(paroemia)、譏諷(sarcasmos)、雅謔(astysmos)。〔23〕反語(Ironia)是藉語調而含相反意義的話語。藉此轉義,或以指控、或以辱罵狡黠地說出某事,如那句(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1,140):「回你們自己的宮室去吧,東風;讓埃俄羅斯
has several species, of which seven stand out: irony, antiphrasis, enigma, charientismos, paroemia, sarcasm, astysmos. [23] Irony is an utterance which, through its delivery, bears a meaning contrary to its words. For by this trope something is said craftily, either by way of accusation or of insult, as in that passage (Virgil, Aeneid 1.140): 'To your own halls, East Wind; let Aeolus'
1:223
iactet in aula Aeolus, et clauso ventorum carcere regnet. Et quomodo aula, si carcer est? Solvitur enim pronuntiatione. Nam carcer pronuntiatio est: iactet et aula ironia est; et totun per contrariam pronuntiationem adnuntiatur per ironiae speciem. quae laudando deridet. [24] Antiphrasis est sermo e contrario intellegendus, ut "lucus" quia caret
在他那宮殿裡自誇,統轄那緊鎖的風之牢獄。」既是牢獄,怎又是宮殿?此矛盾由語調化解。因為「牢獄」是照實說的;「自誇」與「宮殿」則是反語;整句藉相反的語調,以反語之式宣示出來,其特點乃以褒揚行譏嘲。〔24〕相反語(Antiphrasis)是應作相反理解之辭,如「lucus」(樹叢)之得名,正因它缺乏
vaunt himself in that hall of his, and reign over the winds' prison locked fast.' And how is it a 'hall,' if it is a 'prison'? The difficulty is resolved by the delivery. For 'prison' is spoken as plain utterance; 'let him vaunt himself' and 'hall' are irony; and the whole is announced, through a contrary delivery, in the manner of irony, which mocks by praising. [24] Antiphrasis is speech to be understood in the opposite sense, as 'lucus' ('grove') because it lacks
1:224
lucem per nimiam nemorun umbram; et "manes" id est mites (quum sint inmites) et modesti, cum sint terribiles et inmanes; et "Parcas et "Eumenides" Furiae quod nulli parcant vel benefaciant. Hoc tropo et nani Athlantes et caeci videntes et vulgo Aethiopes argentei appellantur. [25] Inter ironiam autem et antiphrasim hoc distat, quod ironia
光,正因林木蔭翳過甚;又如「manes」(亡靈),意即「溫和者」(雖然它們並不溫和)、「柔順者」,其實它們可怖而猙獰;又如「Parcae」(命運女神)與「Eumenides」(復仇女神,意為「仁慈者」),因為它們對誰也不寬赦(parcere)、不施恩。藉此轉義,侏儒被稱作「阿特拉斯(巨人)」,盲者被稱作「明目者」,衣索比亞人俗稱「銀白之人」。〔25〕反語與相反語之別在於:反語
light, on account of the excessive shade of the woods; and 'manes' (the departed spirits), that is, 'the gentle ones' (though they are not gentle) and 'the mild,' although they are terrible and monstrous; and the 'Parcae' (the Fates) and 'Eumenides' (the Furies, meaning 'the kindly ones'), because they spare (parcere) and do good to no one. By this trope dwarfs are called 'Atlases,' the blind 'seeing,' and Ethiopians commonly 'silver ones.' [25] Between irony and antiphrasis there is this difference, that irony
1:225
pronuntiatione sola indicat quod intellegi vult, sicut cum dicimus omnia agenti male: "Bonum est, quod facis ; antiphrasis vero non voce pronuntiantis significat contrarium, sed suis tantum verbis, quorum origo contraria est. [26] Aenigma est quaestio obscura quae difficile intellegitur, nisi aperiatur, ut est iIlud (Iudic. 14,14): "De comedente
單憑語調指明其所欲人領會之意,如我們對凡事做壞的人說:「你所做的真好」;至於相反語,並非藉說話者的語氣表達相反之意,而僅憑其詞語本身,因這些詞的來源與其義相反。〔26〕隱謎(Aenigma)是晦澀之問,非經揭開難以理解,如那句(士師記14,14):「從吃的
indicates by delivery alone what it wishes to be understood, as when we say to one who does everything badly: 'It is good, what you are doing'; but antiphrasis signifies the contrary not by the speaker's tone of voice, but solely by its own words, whose origin is contrary to their meaning. [26] An enigma is an obscure question which is understood only with difficulty unless it is unraveled, as that passage (Judges 14.14): 'Out of the eater
1:226
exivit cibus, et de forte egressa es dulcedo" significans ex ore leonis favum extractum. Inter allegoriam autem et aenigma hoc interest, quod allegoriae vis gemini est et sub res alias aliud figuraliter indicat; aenigma vero sensus tantum obscurus est, et per quasdam imagines adumbratus. [27] Charientismos est tropus, quo dura dictu gratius
出來了食物,從強壯的出來了甜蜜」,所指乃從獅口取出的蜂巢。寓言與隱謎之別在於:寓言之力是雙重的,藉他物之表以象徵指示另一義;而隱謎僅是意義晦澀,藉某些意象加以隱約暗示。〔27〕婉刺(Charientismos)是一種轉義,藉以將難以出口之言說得較為悅耳,
came forth food, and out of the strong came forth sweetness,' signifying the honeycomb drawn from the lion's mouth. Now between allegory and enigma there is this difference, that the force of allegory is twofold and figuratively indicates one thing under the guise of other things; whereas an enigma is merely an obscure meaning, shadowed forth through certain images. [27] Charientismos is a trope by which things harsh to say are uttered more agreeably,
1:227
proferuntur, uti cum interrogantibus, "numquid nos quaesierit aliquis? respondetur: "Bona Fortuna" Vnde intellegitur neminem nos quaesisse. [28] Paroemia est rebus et temporibus adcommodatum proverbium Rebus, ut: "Contra stimulum calces" dum significatur adversis resistendum. Temporibus, ut: "Lupus in fabula" Aiunt enim rustici vocem hominem
如當有人問「可有人來找過我們?」時,答曰:「幸運女神〔來找過你們〕」——由此可知並無人來找我們。〔28〕諺語(Paroemia)是切合情境與時機的成語。就情境而言,如:「你踢刺棒」,藉以表示當抗拒逆境之時。就時機而言,如:「說到狼」。因鄉人謂,人若被狼先看見,便會失聲
as when, to those who ask, 'Has anyone been looking for us?' the answer is: 'Good Fortune [has looked for you]' -- from which it is understood that no one has been looking for us. [28] Paroemia is a proverb adapted to circumstances and to times. To circumstances, as: 'You kick against the goad,' whereby it is signified that adversities must be resisted. To times, as: 'The wolf in the tale.' For country folk say that a man loses his voice
1:228
perdere, si eum lupus prior viderit. Vnde et subito tacenti dicitur istud proverbium: "Lupus in fabula" [29] Sarcasmos est hostilis inrisio cum amaritudine, ut (Virg. Aen. 2,547): Referes ergo haec, et nuntius ibis Pelidae genitoris; illi mea tristia facta degeneremque Neoptolemum narrare memento. [30] Huic contrarius est Astysmos, urbanitas
人若被狼先看見便會失聲。故對突然噤聲之人,便說這句諺語:「說到狼〔狼就到〕。」〔29〕譏諷(Sarcasmos)是帶著苦味的敵意嘲笑,如(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》2,547):「那麼你就去稟報這些事,作使者去見我父——珀琉斯之子〔阿基里斯〕;記得向他訴說我的慘行,以及他那墮落的兒子涅俄普托勒摩斯。」〔30〕與此相反者為雅謔(Astysmos),即機智
if a wolf sees him first. Hence, to one who suddenly falls silent, this proverb is said: 'The wolf in the tale.' [29] Sarcasm is a hostile mockery with bitterness, as (Virgil, Aeneid 2.547): 'You shall report these things, then, and go as a messenger to my father, the son of Peleus; remember to tell him of my grievous deeds and of Neoptolemus, his degenerate son.' [30] The opposite of this is Astysmos, wit
1:229
sine iracundia, ut illud (Virg. Ecl. 3,90): Qui Bavium non odit, amet tua carmina, Maevi, atque idem iungat vulpes et mulgeat hircos. Id est: qui Bavium non odit, pro poena ei contingat ut diligat Maevium. Fuerunt autem Maevius et Bavius poetae pessimi, et inimici Vergilii. Qui hos ergo diligit, faciat quae contra naturam sunt, id est, iungat
而不帶忿怒,如那句(維吉爾《牧歌》3,90):「凡不憎惡巴維烏斯者,就讓他去愛你的詩吧,梅維烏斯;也讓他去給狐狸套軛、給公山羊擠奶。」意即:凡不憎惡巴維烏斯者,願他受此懲罰,去喜愛梅維烏斯。梅維烏斯與巴維烏斯乃最劣的詩人,也是維吉爾的仇敵。故凡喜愛此二人者,願他去做違反自然之事,即給狐狸套軛
without anger, as that passage (Virgil, Eclogue 3.90): 'Whoever does not hate Bavius, let him love your songs, Maevius, and likewise let him yoke foxes and milk he-goats.' That is: whoever does not hate Bavius, may it befall him as a punishment that he love Maevius. Now Maevius and Bavius were most wretched poets, and enemies of Virgil. Whoever, then, loves these men, let him do things contrary to nature, that is, let him yoke
1:230
vulpes et mulgeat hircos. [31] Homoeosis est, quae Latine interpretatur similitudo, per quam minus notae rei per similitudinem eius, quae magis nota est, panditur demonstratio. Huius species sunt tres: icon, parabolae, paradigma, id est imago, conparatio, exemplum. [32] Icon est imago, cum figuram rei ex simili genere conamur exprimere, ut (Virg.
、給公山羊擠奶。〔31〕比擬(Homoeosis),拉丁文譯作「相似」(similitudo),藉此將較不為人知之事,透過其與較為人知之物的相似而加以闡明。其類有三:形象(icon)、比方(parabola)、範例(paradigma),即意象、比較、例證。〔32〕形象(Icon)即意象,是我們試圖以同類之物表現某物之形貌,如(維吉爾
foxes and milk he-goats. [31] Homoeosis, which is rendered in Latin as 'likeness' (similitudo), is that by which the demonstration of a less-known thing is opened up through its likeness to something better known. Of this there are three species: icon, parabola, paradigma -- that is, image, comparison, example. [32] Icon is an image, when we attempt to express the form of a thing from a like kind, as (Virgil,
1:231
Aen. 4,558): Omnia Mercurio similis, vocemque coloremque et crines flavos et membra decora iuventa. Congrua enim est similitudo de specie, cuius persona inducitur. [33] Parabola conparatio ex dissimilibus rebus, ut (Lucan. 1,205): Qualis in arvis aestiferae Libyae visus leo comminus hostem consedit; ubi leoni Caesarem conparavit, non ex suo,
《埃涅阿斯紀》4,558):「一切都酷似墨丘利——聲音、氣色、金髮,以及煥發著青春之美的肢體。」此相似取自所引人物之形貌,故甚為貼切。〔33〕比方(Parabola)是取自相異之物的比較,如(盧坎《內戰記》1,205):「猶如炎熱利比亞原野上的雄獅,望見了敵手,便伏身欲近身相搏」——此處他將凱撒比作獅子,其相似非取自同類,
Aeneid 4.558): 'In all things like to Mercury, in voice and complexion, in golden hair and in limbs graced with youthful bloom.' For the likeness is fitting, drawn from the appearance of one whose person is introduced. [33] Parabola is a comparison drawn from unlike things, as (Lucan 1.205): 'As a lion in the fields of sultry Libya, when he has caught sight of his foe, crouches to close with him' -- where he compared Caesar to a lion, making the likeness not from his own,
1:232
sed ex alio genere similitudinem faciens. [34] Paradigma vero est exemplum dicti vel facti alicuius aut ex simili aut ex dissimili genere conveniens eius, quam proponimus, rei, ita: "Tam fortiter periit apud Hipponem Scipio quam Vticae Cato" [35] Similitudo autem tribus modis fit: a pari, a maiore, a minore. A pari (Virg. Aen. 1,148): Ac veluti
而是取自他類以成其相似。〔34〕範例(Paradigma)則是取某人言語或行為之例證,或自同類、或自異類,以切合我們所論之事,如:「西庇阿在希波之死,與加圖在烏提卡之死同樣英勇。」〔35〕相似之作法有三:以對等、以較大、以較小。以對等者(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》1,148):「又恰如,」
but rather making the likeness from another kind. [34] Paradigma, however, is an example of some saying or deed, drawn either from a like or from an unlike kind, suited to the matter which we set forth, thus: 'Scipio died as bravely at Hippo as Cato did at Utica.' [35] Likeness, moreover, is made in three ways: from an equal, from a greater, from a lesser. From an equal (Virgil, Aeneid 1.148): 'And just as,'
1:233
magno in populo cum saepe coorta est seditio; a maiore ad minus (Lucan. 1,151): Qualiter expressum ventis per nubila fulmen; a minore ad maius (Virg. Aen. 6,119): Si potuit manes arcessere coniugis Orpheus, Threicia fretus cithara fidibusque canoris; quasi dicat, re parva et brevi, id est, si ille cithara fretus, ego pietate. XXXVIII. DE PROSA.
「當眾民之間屢起騷亂之時」;由大及小者(盧坎《內戰記》1,151):「猶如被風擠出、破雲而發的雷霆」;由小及大者(維吉爾《埃涅阿斯紀》6,119):「若俄耳甫斯憑其色雷斯的豎琴與悅耳的琴絃,尚能召回亡妻的幽魂」——彷彿以微小簡略之事而言:即他既憑豎琴〔能成就此事〕,我便憑孝愛〔亦當能成〕。第三十八章 論散文(DE PROSA)。
'when often, among a great people, sedition has arisen'; from the greater to the lesser (Lucan 1.151): 'Just as a thunderbolt forced out through the clouds by the winds'; from the lesser to the greater (Virgil, Aeneid 6.119): 'If Orpheus was able to summon back the shade of his wife, relying on his Thracian lyre and its tuneful strings' -- as if to say, by a small and slight instance: that is, if he prevailed relying on his lyre, may I prevail by my devotion. XXXVIII. ON PROSE.
1:234
[1] Prosa est producta oratio et a lege metri soluta. Prosum enim antiqui productum dicebant et rectum. Vnde ait Varro apud Plautum "prosis lectis significari rectis; unde etiam quae non est perflexa numero, sed recta, prosa oratio dicitur, in rectum producendo. Alii prosam aiunt dictam ab eo, quod sit profusa, vel ab eo, quod spatiosius proruat
〔1〕散文(Prosa)是舒展開來、脫離格律法度的言辭。古人用「prosum」表示「舒展」與「筆直」。故瓦羅論及普勞圖斯時說,「prosae lecti」(直鋪的臥榻)意指「筆直的」;因此凡不受韻律曲折束縛、而是直行的言辭,便稱為「散文」,因其被拉成直線。另有人說「prosa」得名於它是「傾瀉而出的」(profusa),或因它更為開闊地奔湧而出
[1] Prose is speech extended and freed from the law of meter. For the ancients used 'prosum' to mean 'extended' and 'straight.' Hence Varro says, with reference to Plautus, that by 'prose couches' (prosae lecti) are meant 'straight' ones; whence also speech that is not bent about by rhythm, but runs straight, is called 'prose,' being drawn out in a straight line. Others say that 'prosa' is so called because it is 'poured forth' (profusa), or because it rushes forth more expansively
1:235
et excurrat, nullo sibi termino praefinito. [2] Praeterea tam apud Graecos quam apud Latinos longe antiquiorem curam fuisse carminum quam prosae. Omnia enim prius versibus condebantur; prosae autem studium sero viguit. Primus apud Graecos Pherecydes Syrus soluta oratione scripsit; apud Romanos autem Appius Caecus adversus Pyrrhum solutam orationem
,奔流不止,未為自身預設任何界限。〔2〕再者,無論在希臘人或拉丁人中,對詩歌的講求都遠早於散文。因一切最初皆以詩句寫成;散文之學則興起甚晚。在希臘人中,敘羅斯的斐瑞庫德斯(Pherecydes)最先以無韻之辭〔散文〕寫作;在羅馬人中,則是「盲者」阿庇烏斯(Appius Caecus)最先以散文演說反對皮洛士
and runs on, with no boundary set for itself beforehand. [2] Moreover, both among the Greeks and among the Latins the cultivation of poetry was far more ancient than that of prose. For everything was first composed in verse; the study of prose flourished only late. Among the Greeks, Pherecydes of Syros was the first to write in loosened speech [prose]; among the Romans, Appius the Blind [Caecus] first practiced prose speech against Pyrrhus
1:236
primus exercuit. Iam exhinc et ceteri prosae eloquentia contenderunt. XXXIX. DE METRIS. [1] Metra vocata, quia certis pedum mensuris atque spatiis terminantur, neque ultra dimensionem temporum constitutam procedunt. Mensura enim Graece METRON dicitur. [2] Versus dicti ab eo, quod pedibus in ordine suo dispositi certo fine moderantur per articulos,
最先加以實踐。自此以後,其餘人也在散文的辯才上競相努力。第三十九章 論格律(DE METRIS)。〔1〕稱為「格律」(metra),因它們受音步固定的量度與間隔所限,不越過既定的時長尺度。因量度在希臘文中稱作 METRON。〔2〕詩行(versus)得名於此:其音步按序排列,藉分節(articuli)以固定之終點加以節制,
was the first to practice it. From then on the rest too strove in the eloquence of prose. XXXIX. ON METERS. [1] They are called 'meters' (metra) because they are bounded by fixed measures and intervals of feet, and do not proceed beyond the appointed measure of time-units. For a measure is called METRON in Greek. [2] Verses (versus) are so called from this, that, with their feet arranged in due order, they are governed by a fixed close through clauses (articuli),
1:237
quae caesa et membra nominantur. Qui ne longius provolverentur quam iudicium posset sustinere, modum statuit ratio unde reverteretur; et ab eo ipsum versum vocatum, quod revertitur. [3] Huic adhaeret rythmus, qui non est certo fine moderatus, sed tamen rationabiliter ordinatis pedibus currit; qui Latine nihil aliud quam numerus dicitur, de quo est
即所謂「切段」(caesa)與「肢節」(membra)。為免詩行滾動得超過耳之判斷所能承受,理性便設下一界限,令其由此折返;詩行(versus)正因其「折返」(revertitur)而得名。〔3〕與之相連者為節奏(rhythmus),它不受固定終點所節制,卻仍以合理排列的音步運行;在拉丁文中它無非稱作「數」(numerus),關於此便有那句
which are called 'cuts' (caesa) and 'members' (membra). And lest they should roll onward further than the judgment of the ear could bear, reason set a limit from which the verse should turn back; and from this very fact the verse (versus) is named, because it 'turns back' (revertitur). [3] Closely allied to it is rhythm (rhythmus), which is not governed by a fixed close, yet nonetheless runs on with feet arranged according to reason; in Latin it is called nothing other than 'number' (numerus), concerning which is that
1:238
illud (Virg. Ecl. 9,45): Numeros memini, si verba tenerem. [4] Carmen vocatur quidquid pedibus continetur: cui datum nomen existimant seu quod carptim pronuntietur, unde hodie lanam, quam purgantes discerpunt, "carminare dicimus: seu quod qui illa canerent carere mentem existimabantur. [5] Metra vel a pedibus nuncupata, vel a rebus quae
那句(維吉爾《牧歌》9,45):「曲調我還記得,只要能想起歌詞。」〔4〕凡受格律的音步所範限者便稱為「詩歌」(carmen);此名之所由,或以為因它是零星片段地誦出(carptim)——故今日我們稱潔淨羊毛者所撕鬆的動作為「梳理」(carminare)——或因唱這類東西的人被認為是失去了心神(carere mentem)。〔5〕格律或以音步命名,或以所書寫之事物
that passage (Virgil, Eclogue 9.45): 'I remember the tunes, if only I could recall the words.' [4] A 'song' (carmen) is whatever is contained within metrical feet; the name, they suppose, was given to it either because it is uttered piecemeal (carptim) -- whence today we say 'to card' (carminare) of the wool which those who clean it pluck apart -- or because those who sang such things were thought to be out of their mind (carere mentem). [5] Meters [are named] either from feet, or from the things which
1:239
scribuntur, vel ab inventoribus, vel a frequentatoribus, vel a numero syllabarum. A pedibus metra vocata, ut dactylica, iambica, trochaica. [6] A trochaeo enim trochaicum metrum nascitur, a dactylo dactylicum; sic et alia a suis pedibus. A numero, ut hexametrum, pentametrum, trimetrum. Nam senarios versus nos ex numero pedum vocamus. Hos Graeci,
而命名,或以其創始者、或以常用者、或以音節之數命名。以音步命名者,如揚抑抑格(dactylica)、抑揚格(iambica)、揚抑格(trochaica)。〔6〕因揚抑格(trochaeus)生出揚抑格律,揚抑抑格(dactylus)生出揚抑抑格律;其餘亦各由其音步而生。以數目命名者,如六步格(hexametrum)、五步格(pentametrum)、三雙步格(trimetrum)。因我們按音步之數稱之為「六音步詩行」(senarii)。這些,希臘人
are written of, or from their inventors, or from those who frequently employed them, or from the number of syllables. From feet, meters are named, as dactylic, iambic, trochaic. [6] For from the trochee the trochaic meter arises, from the dactyl the dactylic; and so the others from their own feet. From number, as hexameter, pentameter, trimeter. For we call them 'senarii' from the number of feet. These the Greeks,
1:240
quia geminos feriunt, trimetros dicunt. Hexametros autem Latinos primum fecisse Ennius traditur; eosque "longos vocant. [7] Ab inventoribus metra appellata dicuntur, ut Anacreonticum, Sapphicum, Archilochium. Nam Anacreontica metra Anacreon conposuit; Sapphica Sappho mulier edidit; Archilochios Archilochus quidam scripsit; Colophonios Colophonius
因它們成對地擊拍,便稱之為「三雙步格」。相傳恩尼烏斯(Ennius)最先作拉丁文的六步格;人稱之為「長詩行」。〔7〕格律有以其創始者命名者,如阿那克里翁格(Anacreonticum)、莎孚格(Sapphicum)、阿爾基羅科斯格(Archilochium)。因阿那克里翁(Anacreon)作阿那克里翁格律;女詩人莎孚(Sappho)創莎孚格律;一位名叫阿爾基羅科斯者作阿爾基羅科斯格;一位科洛封人
because they strike in pairs, call 'trimeters.' Ennius is said to have been the first to compose Latin hexameters; and they call them 'long verses.' [7] Meters are said to be named from their inventors, as the Anacreontic, Sapphic, Archilochian. For Anacreon composed the Anacreontic meters; the woman Sappho brought forth the Sapphic; a certain Archilochus wrote the Archilochian; a Colophonian
1:241
quidam exercuit. Sotadeorum quoque repertor est Sotades genere Cretensis. Simonidia quoque metra Simonides poeta lyricus conposuit. [8] A frequentatoribus, ut Asclepiadia. Non enim ea Asclepius invenit, sed proinde ita vocata quod ea idem elegantissime [et frequentissime] usus sit. [9] A rebus quae scribuntur, ut heroicum, elegiacum, bucolicum.
實踐了科洛封格。索塔得斯格(Sotadea)之創始者亦即索塔得斯(Sotades),出生於克里特。西摩尼得斯格(Simonidia)則由抒情詩人西摩尼得斯(Simonides)所作。〔8〕以常用者命名者,如阿斯克勒庇阿得斯格(Asclepiadia)。並非阿斯克勒庇烏斯(Asclepius)發明了它們,而是因他用得最為典雅〔且最為頻繁〕,故如此稱之。〔9〕以所書寫之事物命名者,如英雄體(heroicum)、哀歌體(elegiacum)、牧歌體(bucolicum)。
practiced the Colophonian. The inventor of the Sotadean [meters], too, is Sotades, a Cretan by birth. The Simonidean meters also the lyric poet Simonides composed. [8] From those who frequently employed them, as the Asclepiadean. For Asclepius did not invent them, but they were so called for this reason, that he used them most elegantly [and most frequently]. [9] From the things that are written of, as the heroic, the elegiac, the bucolic.
1:242
Heroicum enim carmen dictum, quod eo virorum fortium res et facta narrantur. Nam heroes appellantur viri quasi aerii et caelo digni propter sapientiam et fortitudinem. Quod metrum auctoritate cetera metra praecedit; unus ex omnibus tam maximis operibus aptus quam parvis, suavitatis et dulcedinis aeque capax. [10] Quibus virtutibus nomen solus
英雄體詩歌(Heroicum)之得名,因藉它敘述勇士的事蹟與功業。因「英雄」(heroes)之稱謂,猶如說這些人乃「屬天空的」(aerii)、因智慧與勇武而配得天界。此格律在權威上超越其餘一切格律;於一切格律中唯獨它既宜於最宏大的作品,也宜於細小之作,同樣能承載優雅與甜美。〔10〕唯憑這些美德,它獨獲此名,
For the song is called 'heroic' (heroicum) because by it the affairs and deeds of brave men are narrated. For heroes are called men, as it were, 'airy' (aerii) and worthy of heaven, on account of their wisdom and valor. This meter surpasses the rest in authority; alone of all it is as suited to the greatest works as to small ones, equally capable of charm and sweetness. [10] By which excellences alone it obtained the name,
1:243
obtinuit, ut heroicum vocaretur ad memorandas scilicet eorum res. Nam et prae ceteros simplicissimus habetur constatque duobus [pedibus], dactylo et spondeo, ac saepe pene vel ex hoc vel ex illo; nisi quod temperantissimus fit utriusque mixtura quam si instruatur a singulis. [11] Omnibus quoque metris prior est. Hunc primum Moyses in cantico
以致稱作「英雄體」,即為紀念他們的事蹟。因它亦被視為一切之中最簡樸者,僅由兩種音步組成,即揚抑抑格(dactylus)與長長格(spondeus),且常幾乎全由此或全由彼構成;唯有藉二者的混合,方最為調和,勝於單以一種構築。〔11〕它也先於一切格律。摩西最先以此格詠唱那首歌,即
so as to be called 'heroic,' namely for the commemorating of their deeds. For it is also held to be the simplest of all, and consists of two feet, the dactyl and the spondee, and often almost wholly of the one or of the other; save that it becomes most well-tempered by a mixture of both, rather than if it were built up out of single kinds. [11] It is also prior to all meters. Moses is proved to have first sung this in the song
1:244
Deuteronomii longe ante Pherecyden et Homerum cecinisse probatur. Vnde apparet antiquiorem fuisse apud Hebraeos studium carminum quam apud gentiles, siquidem et Iob Moysi temporibus adaequatus hexametro versu, dactylo spondeoque, decurrit. [12] Hunc apud Graecos Achatesius Milesius fertur primus conposuisse, vel, ut alii putant, Pherecydes Syrus.
申命記〔中的那首歌〕,遠在斐瑞庫德斯與荷馬之前。由此可見,詩歌之學在希伯來人中比在外邦人中更為古老,因為連被視為與摩西同時的約伯(Iob),也以六步格詩行、揚抑抑格與長長格運行。〔12〕在希臘人中,相傳米利都的阿卡忒西烏斯(Achatesius)最先作此格律,或如另一些人所想,是敘羅斯的斐瑞庫德斯。
of Deuteronomy, long before Pherecydes and Homer. Whence it appears that the study of poetry was more ancient among the Hebrews than among the Gentiles, since Job too, reckoned contemporary with Moses, runs on in hexameter verse, with the dactyl and the spondee. [12] Among the Greeks, Achatesius of Miletus is said to have first composed this [meter], or, as others think, Pherecydes of Syros.
1:245
Quod metrum ante Homerum Pythium dictum est, post Homerum heroicum nominatum. [13] Pythium autem vocatum volunt eo, quod hoc genere metri oracula Apollinis sint edita. Nam cum in Parnaso Pythonem serpentem in vindictam matris sagittis insequeretur, accolae Delphici hoc illum metro hortati sunt, dicentes, ut ait Terentianus (1591 K.), [IE PAIAN, IE
此格律在荷馬之前稱作「皮提亞格」(Pythium),荷馬之後則名為「英雄體」。〔13〕人以為它稱作「皮提亞格」,是因阿波羅的神諭以此類格律頒發。因當他在帕爾那索斯山以箭追擊巨蟒皮同(Python)、為母報仇之時,德爾斐的居民便以此格律激勵他,如泰倫提阿努斯(Terentianus,1591 K.)所述,說道:〔IE PAIAN,IE
This meter, before Homer, was called 'Pythian,' [but] after Homer it was named 'heroic.' [13] They hold that it was called 'Pythian' for this reason, that in this kind of meter the oracles of Apollo were delivered. For when on Parnassus he was pursuing the serpent Python with arrows, in vengeance for his mother, the Delphian dwellers urged him on in this meter, saying, as Terentianus reports (1591 K.): [IE PAIAN, IE
1:246
PAIAN, IE PAIAN]. [14] Elegiacus autem dictus eo, quod modulatio eiusdem carminis conveniat miseris. Terentianus hos elegos dicere solet, quod clausula talis tristibus, ut tradunt, aptior esset modis. [15] Hic autem vix omnino constat a quo sit inventus, nisi quia apud nos Ennius eum prior usus est. Nam apud Graecos sic adhuc lis Grammaticorum
PAIAN,IE PAIAN〕。〔14〕哀歌體(Elegiacus)之得名,因此類歌詩的抑揚合乎哀傷者。泰倫提阿努斯慣稱這類詩行為「哀歌」(elegi),因據傳這樣的收束句更宜於悲愴的曲調。〔15〕但此格究竟為何人所創,幾乎全無定論,唯知在我們中間恩尼烏斯最先用它。因在希臘人中,文法家的爭論至今
PAIAN, IE PAIAN]. [14] The elegiac [meter] is so called because the modulation of that kind of song befits the sorrowful. Terentianus is wont to call these verses 'elegies,' because such a closing cadence, as they report, is better suited to mournful measures. [15] But it is scarcely at all agreed by whom this was invented, save that among us Ennius was the first to use it. For among the Greeks the dispute of the grammarians still
1:247
pendet, ut sub iudice res relegata sit. Nam quidam eorum Colophonium quendam, quidam Archilochum auctorem atque inventorem volunt. [16] Bucolicum, id est pastorale carmen, plerique Syracusis primum conpositum a pastoribus opinantur, nonnulli Lacedaemone. Namque transeunte in Thraciam Xerxe rege Persarum, cum Spartanae virgines sub hostili metu
懸而未決,以致此事仍留待法官裁斷。因他們之中有人主張某位科洛封人、有人主張阿爾基羅科斯為其作者與創始者。〔16〕牧歌體(Bucolicum),即牧人之歌,多數人以為最初由牧人在敘拉古所作,也有人以為在拉刻代蒙〔斯巴達〕。因當波斯王薛西斯(Xerxes)進軍色雷斯之時,斯巴達的少女因懼敵,
hangs undecided, so that the matter is left under the judge's consideration. For some of them will have a certain Colophonian, others Archilochus, as its author and inventor. [16] The bucolic, that is, the pastoral song, most suppose to have been first composed by shepherds at Syracuse, some at Lacedaemon [Sparta]. For when Xerxes, king of the Persians, was crossing over into Thrace, and the Spartan maidens, in fear of the enemy,
1:248
neque egredi urbem neque pompam chorumque agrestem Dianae de more exercerent, turba pastorum, ne religio praeteriret, eundem inconditis cantibus celebrarunt. Appellatur autem Bucolicum de maiori parte, quamvis opilionum caprariorumque sermones in eis et cantica inserantur. [17] Hymnos primum David prophetam in laudem Dei conposuisse ac cecinisse
既不能出城,也不能依例舉行狄安娜(Diana)的鄉間遊行與歌舞,一群牧人為免這宗教禮儀中斷,便以樸拙的歌曲頌讚這同一位女神。它稱作「牧歌體」(Bucolicum)乃就其大部分〔題材,即牧牛人〕而言,儘管其中也插入牧羊人與牧山羊人的言談與歌謠。〔17〕先知大衛(David)最先作聖詩、詠唱以讚美天主,此事顯然可知。
could neither go out of the city nor perform, according to custom, the rustic procession and dance of Diana, a crowd of shepherds, lest the religious rite should lapse, celebrated the same goddess with unpolished songs. It is called 'Bucolic' from the greater part [of its subject, i.e., herdsmen], although the discourses and songs of shepherds and goatherds are also inserted into these poems. [17] It is manifest that the prophet David first composed and sang hymns in praise of God.
1:249
manifestum est. Deinde apud gentiles prima Memmia Timothoe fecit in Apollinem et Musas, quae fuit temporibus Ennii longe post David. Hymni autem ex Graeco in Latinum laudes interpretantur. [18] Epithalamia sunt carmina nubentium, quae decantantur ab scholasticis in honorem sponsi et sponsae. Haec primum Salomon edidit in laudem Ecclesiae et
其後,在外邦人中,梅米婭·提摩托厄(Memmia Timothoe)最先作獻給阿波羅與繆斯的〔聖歌〕;她生於恩尼烏斯之世,遠在大衛之後。「hymni」(聖詩)由希臘文譯入拉丁文即「讚美」(laudes)。〔18〕婚歌(Epithalamia)是新婚者之歌,由學者(scholastici)詠唱,以榮耀新郎與新娘。所羅門(Salomon)最先作此,以讚美教會與
Then, among the Gentiles, Memmia Timothoe was the first to make [hymns] to Apollo and the Muses; she lived in the times of Ennius, long after David. Now 'hymns' are rendered from Greek into Latin as 'praises.' [18] Epithalamia are the songs of the wedded, which are chanted by the scholars (scholastici) in honor of the bridegroom and the bride. Solomon first brought these forth, in praise of the Church and
1:250
Christi. Ex quo gentiles sibi epithalamium vindicarunt, et istius generis carmen adsumptum est. Quod genus primum a gentilibus in scenis celebrabatur, postea tantum in nuptiis haesit. Vocatum autem epithalamium eo, quod in thalamis decantetur. [19] Threnos, quod Latine lamentum vocamus, primus versu Ieremias conposuit super urbem Hierusalem
基督。此後外邦人將婚歌據為己有,而採用了這一類歌詩。此類體裁起初由外邦人在舞臺上演出,後來則僅存於婚禮之中。稱作「epithalamium」(婚歌),因它在婚房(thalami)中詠唱。〔19〕「threnos」(哀歌),拉丁文我們稱之為「lamentum」(悲悼),最先由耶利米(Ieremias)以詩作成,為耶路撒冷城
Christ. From this the Gentiles claimed the epithalamium for themselves, and this kind of song was taken up. This genre was at first performed by the Gentiles upon the stage, but afterward clung only to weddings. It is called 'epithalamium' because it is sung in the bridal chambers (thalami). [19] The 'threnos,' which in Latin we call a 'lament,' Jeremiah first composed in verse over the city of Jerusalem
1:251
[quando subversa est] et populum [Israel] quando [subversus est et] captivus ductus est. Post hunc apud Graecos Simonides poeta lyricus. Adhibebantur autem funeribus atque lamentis: similiter et nunc. [20] Epitaphium Graece, Latine supra tumulum. Est enim titulus mortuorum, qui in dormitione eorum fit, qui iam defuncti sunt. Scribitur enim ibi
〔當城被傾覆之時〕,並為〔以色列〕百姓〔在他們被傾覆並〕被擄去之時〔哀哭〕。在他之後,希臘人中則有抒情詩人西摩尼得斯。這類哀歌用於喪禮與哀悼;如今亦然。〔20〕「epitaphium」(墓誌),在希臘文,拉丁文即「墓上之辭」(supra tumulum)。因它是亡者的題銘,於他們安息、既已逝世之時而作。因其上寫著
[when it was overthrown] and for the people [of Israel] when [they were overthrown and] led away captive. After him, among the Greeks, [came] Simonides the lyric poet. Now these laments were employed at funerals and mournings; and likewise even now. [20] 'Epitaphium' in Greek is in Latin 'over the tomb' (supra tumulum). For it is the inscription of the dead, which is made at their falling-asleep, when they are now deceased. For there is written
1:252
vita, mores et aetas eorum. [21] Poesis dicitur Graeco nomine opus multorum librorum, poema unius, idyllion paucorum versuum, distichon duorum, monostichon unius. [22] Epigramma est titulus, quod in Latinum superscriptio interpretatur; EPI enim super, GRAMMA littera vel scriptio dicitur. [23] Epodon in poemate clausula brevis est. Dictum autem
他們的生平、品行與年歲。〔21〕「poesis」(詩集)是希臘文對多卷之作的稱謂;「poema」(詩篇)指一卷之作;「idyllion」(短詩)指寥寥數行;「distichon」(對句)指兩行;「monostichon」(單句)指一行。〔22〕「epigramma」(銘辭)是題銘,拉丁文譯作「題署」(superscriptio);因 EPI 意為「在其上」,而 GRAMMA 意指「字母」或「書寫」。〔23〕「epodon」(尾曲)是詩中簡短的收束句。其得名
their life, their character, and their age. [21] 'Poesis' is the Greek name for a work of many books; 'poema,' of one; 'idyllion,' of a few verses; 'distichon,' of two; 'monostichon,' of one. [22] An 'epigram' is an inscription, which is rendered into Latin as 'superscription' (superscriptio); for EPI means 'upon,' and GRAMMA is said to be a 'letter' or a 'writing.' [23] The 'epode' is a short closing clause in a poem. And it is so named
1:253
epodon, quod adcinatur ad speciem elegiaci, ubi praemisso uno longiore, alter brevior conponitur, atque in singulis quibusque maioribus sequentes minores quasi clausulae recinunt. [24] Clausulas autem lyrici appellant quasi praecisos versus integris subiectos, ut est apud Horatium (Epod. 2,1): Beatus ille, qui procul negotiis, deinde sequitur
短長句(epode),乃以哀歌體的樣式吟唱:先置一較長的詩行,其後再作一較短的詩行;在每一較長的詩行之後,隨後的較短詩行彷彿疊句般相和迴響。〔24〕抒情詩人稱這些為「clausulae(結句)」,彷彿是縮短的詩句附於完整的詩句之下,正如賀拉斯(《長短句集》二·1)所言:「有福的是那遠離俗務的人」,接著便是
the epode, which is sung in the fashion of the elegiac, where, after one longer line is set first, a shorter one is composed after it, and to each of the greater lines the following lesser ones re-echo, as it were, like refrains. [24] The lyric poets call these 'clausulae' (closes), as being shortened verses placed beneath complete ones, as in Horace (Epodes 2,1): 'Happy the man who, far from business affairs,' and then follows
1:254
praecisus: Vt prisca gens mortalium; sic et deinceps alterni, quibus aliqua pars deest, et ipsi praecedentibus similes, sed minores. [25] Centones apud Grammaticos vocari solent, qui de carminibus Homeri seu Vergilii ad propria opera more centonario ex multis hinc inde conpositis in unum sarciunt corpus, ad facultatem cuiusque materiae. [26]
那縮短的詩行:「如古時的凡人族類」;接著便如此交替,其中缺少某一部分,本身與前面的相似,卻較為短小。〔25〕在文法學家中,通常把那些人稱為「集錦詩(centones)」的作者,他們仿拼綴之法,從荷馬或維吉爾的詩篇裡,將四處採集的許多片段縫合為一體,用於自己的作品,各隨題材之所宜。〔26〕
the shortened line: 'as the ancient race of mortals'; and so on in alternation, [lines] in which some part is lacking, themselves like the preceding ones but smaller. [25] Among the grammarians those are commonly called 'centos' who, from the poems of Homer or Virgil, in the cento fashion, out of many pieces gathered here and there, patch together into one body for their own works, according to the possibilities of each subject-matter. [26]
1:255
Denique Proba, uxor Adelphi, centonem ex Vergilio de Fabrica mundi et Evangeliis plenissime expressit, materia conposita secundum versus, et versibus secundum materiam concinnatis. Sic quoque et quidam Pomponius ex eodem poeta inter cetera stili sui otia Tityrum in Christi honorem conposuit: similiter et de Aeneidos. XL. DE FABVLA. [1] Fabulas
最後,阿德爾非烏斯之妻普羅巴(Proba)極其完整地寫成一部取自維吉爾的集錦詩,論及世界的創造與福音書,其題材依詩句而編排,詩句又依題材而綴合。同樣,某位龐波尼烏斯(Pomponius)也取材於同一位詩人,在其筆墨的閒暇之中作了一篇《提提魯斯》以榮耀基督,又照樣作了一篇取自《埃涅阿斯紀》的。四十·論寓言。〔1〕寓言(fabulae)
Finally Proba, the wife of Adelphius, most fully expressed a cento drawn from Virgil concerning the fashioning of the world and the Gospels, the subject-matter being composed to suit the verses, and the verses fitted to the subject-matter. So too a certain Pomponius, from the same poet, among the other leisure-works of his pen, composed a 'Tityrus' in honour of Christ, and likewise one from the Aeneid. XL. ON FABLE. [1] Fables
1:256
poetae a fando nominaverunt, quia non sunt res factae, sed tantum loquendo fictae. Quae ideo sunt inductae, ut fictorum mutorum animalium inter se conloquio imago quaedam vitae hominum nosceretur. Has primus invenisse traditur Alcmeon Crotoniensis, appellanturque Aesopiae, quia is apud Phrygas in hac re polluit. [2] Sunt autem fabulae aut
詩人由「說話(fari)」而命名,因為它們並非真實發生之事,而僅是言談中虛構之物。它們之所以被引入,是為了藉著啞獸彼此虛構的對話,使人得以認識某種人生的寫照。相傳最先發明寓言的是克羅頓的阿爾克邁翁(Alcmeon Crotoniensis),而它們之所以被稱為「伊索寓言」,是因為伊索在此事上於弗里吉亞人中出類拔萃。〔2〕寓言又分為
the poets named from 'speaking' (fari), because they are not things done but only things feigned in speech. They were introduced for this purpose: that through the imagined conversation of dumb animals among themselves a certain likeness of human life might be recognized. Alcmaeon of Croton is said to have first invented them, and they are called Aesopian, because Aesop excelled in this matter among the Phrygians. [2] Now fables are either
1:257
Aesopicae, aut Libysticae. Aesopicae sunt, cum animalia muta inter se sermocinasse finguntur, vel quae animam non habent, ut urbes, arbores, montes, petrae, flumina. Libysticae autem, dum hominum cum bestiis, aut bestiarum cum hominibus fingitur vocis esse conmercium. [3] Fabulas poetae quasdam delectandi causa finxerunt, quasdam ad naturam rerum,
伊索式的,或利比亞式的。伊索式的,是指虛構啞獸彼此交談,或使無靈之物——如城市、樹木、山嶺、岩石、河流——交談。利比亞式的,則是虛構人與獸、或獸與人之間有言語的往來。〔3〕詩人虛構某些寓言是為了娛樂,某些則是關乎事物的本性,
Aesopian or Libyan. They are Aesopian when dumb animals are imagined to have conversed among themselves, or things that have no soul, such as cities, trees, mountains, rocks, and rivers. But they are Libyan when an exchange of speech is imagined between men and beasts, or between beasts and men. [3] The poets feigned some fables for the sake of delight, some with reference to the nature of things,
1:258
nonnullas ad mores hominum interpretati sunt. Delectandi causa fictas, ut eas, quas vulgo dicunt, vel quales Plautus et Terentius conposuerunt. [4] Ad naturam rerum fabulas fingunt, ut "Vulcanus claudus" quia per naturam numquam rectus est ignis, ut illa triformis bestia (Lucret. 5,903): Prima leo, postrema draco, media ipsa Chimaera: id est
又有若干則是就人的品性而作解釋。為娛樂而虛構的寓言,如眾人所常述說的那些,或如普勞圖斯與泰倫提烏斯所編寫的那些。〔4〕論及事物本性的寓言,如「瘸腿的伏爾坎(火神)」,因為火按其本性從不筆直;又如那三形之獸(盧克萊修五·903):「前為獅,後為龍,中間乃是奇美拉本身」——也就是說,
and some they have expounded with reference to human morals. [Those] feigned for the sake of delight, such as the ones people commonly tell, or such as Plautus and Terence composed. [4] They invent fables about the nature of things, as 'Vulcan is lame,' because by nature fire is never straight; or that three-formed beast (Lucretius 5,903): 'A lion in front, a serpent behind, herself in the middle a Chimaera' - that is,
1:259
caprea, aetates hominum per eam volentes distinguere; quarum ferox et horrens prima adolescentia, ut leo; dimidium vitae tempus lucidissimum, ut caprea, eo quod acutissime videat; tunc fit senectus casibus inflexis, draco. [5] Sic et Hippocentauri fabulam esse confictam, id est hominem equo mixtum, ad exprimendam humanae vitae velocitatem, quia
一隻母山羊——詩人藉此欲區分人生的各階段:其中最初的青春期兇猛而剛烈,如獅子;生命的中段最為明澈,如母山羊,因其目光最為銳利;然後便是被種種災禍所折彎的老年,即那條龍(蛇)。〔5〕同樣,「半人馬(Hippocentaurus)」的寓言也是虛構的——即人與馬相混合——用以表達人生的迅疾,因為
a she-goat, since [the poets] wished by this to distinguish the ages of human life: of these the first, youth, is fierce and bristling, like a lion; the middle span of life is most clear-sighted, like a she-goat, because it sees most keenly; then comes old age, bent by misfortunes, the serpent. [5] So too the fable of the Hippocentaur was fabricated - that is, a man mingled with a horse - to express the swiftness of human life, because
1:260
equum constat esse velocissimum. [6] Ad mores, ut apud Horatium mus loquitur muri et mustela vulpeculae, ut per narrationem fictam ad id quod agitur verax significatio referatur. Vnde et Aesopi talessunt fabulae ad morum finem relatae, vel sicut in libro Iudicum (9,8) ligna sibi regem requirunt et loquuntur ad oleam et ad ficum et ad vitem et ad
眾所公認,馬是極為迅捷的。〔6〕就品德而作的寓言,如賀拉斯筆下老鼠對老鼠說話、黃鼠狼對小狐狸說話,好使藉著虛構的敘述,將一個真實的寓意應用於所論之事。因此伊索的寓言也是這樣,為著道德的目的而述說;又如《士師記》(九·8)中,樹木為自己尋求一位王,並向橄欖樹、向無花果樹、向葡萄樹以及向
it is agreed that the horse is very swift. [6] [Fables composed] with reference to morals, as in Horace a mouse speaks to a mouse and a weasel to a little fox, so that through a feigned narrative a truthful meaning may be applied to the matter at hand. Hence too the fables of Aesop are of this kind, related for a moral end; or as in the book of Judges (9,8) the trees seek a king for themselves and speak to the olive and to the fig and to the vine and to
1:261
rubum; quod totum utique ad mores fingitur ut ad rem, quae intenditur, ficta quidem narratione, sed veraci significatione veniatur. [7] Sic et Demosthenes orator fabulam usus est adversus Philippum, qui cum ab Atheniensibus postularet ut sibi decem oratores darentur, et discederet, finxit ille [hanc] fabulam qua dissuaderet, dicens lupos aliquando
荊棘說話;這一切無疑都是就品德而虛構的,好使人藉著雖屬虛構、卻含真實寓意的敘述,抵達所欲表達的事理。〔7〕演說家狄摩西尼(Demosthenes)也曾以寓言對抗腓力(Philippus):當腓力向雅典人要求交出十位演說家、然後便退兵時,狄摩西尼便虛構了這則寓言以勸阻他們,說:從前有些狼
the bramble; all of which is certainly framed with reference to morals, so that, by a narrative feigned indeed but with a truthful meaning, one may arrive at the matter that is intended. [7] So too Demosthenes the orator used a fable against Philip, who, when he demanded of the Athenians that ten orators be handed over to him and [then] he would withdraw, [Demosthenes] devised this fable to dissuade them, saying that once the wolves
1:262
pastoribus, quorum diligentiam decipere voluissent, suasisse ut in amicitiam convenirent, ea tamen condicione, ut si canes, in quibus erat causa iurgiorum, iure illis traderentur: adnuisse pastores et in spem securitatis dedisse canes, quos ovium suarum vigilantissimos custodes habebant. Tunc lupi, adempta omni formidine, omne quod in gregibus
想要欺瞞牧人的警覺,便勸牧人與牠們結為友好——卻附帶一個條件:既然狗是爭執的起因,就該按理把狗交給牠們。牧人應允了,並且出於對平安的指望,交出了那些牠們視為羊群最警醒守衛的狗。於是狼群一切恐懼盡除,將羊群中所有的
persuaded the shepherds, whose vigilance they wished to deceive, that they should come together in friendship - on this condition, however: that since the dogs were the cause of the quarrels, these should by right be handed over to them. The shepherds assented and, in hope of security, gave up the dogs, whom they had kept as the most watchful guardians of their sheep. Then the wolves, all fear removed, [tore to pieces] everything that was in the flocks
1:263
illis erat, non pro satietate tantum, verum etiam pro libidine laceraverunt. Philippum quoque principes populi postulare, quo facilius possit opprimere spoliatam custodibus urbem. XLI. DE HISTORIA. [1] Historia est narratio rei gestae, per quan ea, quae in praeterito facta sunt, dinoscuntur. Dicta autem Graece historia APO TOU ISTOREIN, id est a
一切撕碎了,不僅為飽足其飢腸,更是出於恣意。腓力也照樣索求百姓的首領們,好使他更容易攻陷那座失去守衛的城邦。四十一·論歷史。〔1〕歷史(historia)是對已成之事的敘述,藉此可辨識過去所發生的事。它在希臘文中稱為 historia,源於 ἀπὸ τοῦ ἱστορεῖν(apo tou historein,意即「探究」),也就是源於
were, tore to pieces, not merely to satisfy hunger but even out of wantonness. [So] Philip too was demanding the leading men of the people, that he might the more easily crush the city once it was stripped of its guardians. XLI. ON HISTORY. [1] History is the narration of a deed accomplished, by which the things that were done in the past are discerned. In Greek it is called 'history,' apo tou historein (from inquiring), that is, from
1:264
videre vel cognoscere. Apud veteres enim nemo conscribebat historiam, nisi is qui interfuisset, et ea quae conscribenda essent vidisset. Melius enim oculis quae fiunt deprehendimus, quam quae auditione colligimus. [2] Quae enim videntur, sine mendacio proferuntur. Haec disciplina ad Grammaticam pertinet, quia quidquid dignum memoria est litteris
「看見」或「認知」。因為在古人中,除了親身在場、親眼目睹當記錄之事的人以外,無人撰寫歷史。因為我們用眼睛所把握的事,勝過藉聽聞所收集的。〔2〕因為凡親眼所見之事,敘述時便無虛假。這門學問屬於文法學,因為凡值得記憶的事物皆以文字記載
seeing or knowing. For among the ancients no one wrote history except one who had been present and had seen the things that were to be recorded. For we grasp better with our eyes the things that happen than what we gather by hearing. [2] For the things that are seen are set forth without falsehood. This discipline belongs to Grammar, because whatever is worthy of memory is committed to letters.
1:265
mandatur. Historiae autem ideo monumenta dicuntur, eo quod memoriam tribuant rerum gestarum. Series autem dicta per translationem a sertis florum invicem conprehensarum. XLII. DE PRIMIS AVCTORIBVS HISTORIARVM. [1] Historiam autem apud nos primus Moyses de initio mundi conscripsit. Apud gentiles vero primus Dares Phrygius de Graecis et Troianis
記載下來。歷史之所以被稱為「紀念物(monumenta)」,是因為它們賦予對已成之事的記憶(memoria)。而「序列(series)」一詞,則是藉著由花朵彼此串連而成的花環(serta)作隱喻而得名。四十二·論歷史的最早作者。〔1〕在我們(信徒)中間,摩西最先撰寫了歷史,論及世界的起初。但在外邦人中,弗里吉亞人達瑞斯(Dares Phrygius)最先發表了一部歷史,論及希臘人與特洛伊人;
[to letters]. Histories are called 'monuments' (monumenta) for this reason, that they bestow the memory (memoria) of deeds done. And 'series' is so called by a metaphor drawn from garlands (serta) of flowers linked one to another. XLII. ON THE FIRST AUTHORS OF HISTORIES. [1] Among us, Moses was the first to write a history, concerning the beginning of the world. But among the gentiles, Dares the Phrygian was the first to publish a history, about the Greeks and Trojans;
1:266
historiam edidit, quam in foliis palmarum ab eo conscriptam esse ferunt. [2] Post Daretem autem in Graecia Herodotus historiam primus habitus est. Post quem Pherecydes claruit his temporibus quibus Esdras legem scripsit. XLIII. DE VTILITATE HISTORIAE. [1] Historiae gentium non inpediunt legentibus in his quae utilia dixerunt. Multi enim sapientes
他發表了一部歷史,據傳是他寫在棕櫚葉上的。〔2〕在達瑞斯之後,希臘的希羅多德(Herodotus)被視為歷史的第一人。在他之後,斐瑞庫得斯(Pherecydes)興盛於以斯拉(Esdras)撰寫律法的那個時代。四十三·論歷史的用處。〔1〕外邦人的歷史,在其所述有益之事上,並不妨礙讀者。因為許多智者
he published a history which, they report, was written by him on palm leaves. [2] After Dares, in Greece Herodotus was reckoned the first [writer of] history. After him Pherecydes flourished in those times when Ezra wrote out the Law. XLIII. ON THE USEFULNESS OF HISTORY. [1] The histories of the gentiles do not hinder their readers in the things they have said usefully. For many wise men
1:267
praeterita hominum gesta ad institutionem praesentium historiis indiderunt, siquidem et per historiam summa retro temporum annorumque supputatio conprehenditur, et per consulum regumque successum multa necessaria perscrutantur. XLIV. DE GENERIBVS HISTORIAE. [1] Genus historiae triplex est. Ephemeris namque appellatur unius diei gestio. Hoc apud
將人們過去的事蹟載入史書,為要教導當代之人;因為藉著歷史,既可綜覽昔日時代與年歲的總計算,又可藉著執政官與君王的更替,探究許多必要之事。四十四·論歷史的種類。〔1〕歷史的種類有三。其一,一日之事的記述稱為「日誌(ephemeris)」。這在
have set down in their histories the past deeds of men for the instruction of those now living, since indeed both the whole reckoning of past times and years is comprehended through history, and through the succession of consuls and kings many necessary things are investigated. XLIV. ON THE KINDS OF HISTORY. [1] The kind of history is threefold. For the doing of a single day is called 'ephemeris.' This among
1:268
nos diarium vocatur. Nam quod Latini diurnum, Graeci ephemerida dicunt. [2] Kalendaria appellantur, quae in menses singulos digeruntur. Annales sunt res singulorum annorum. [3] Quaequae enim digna memoriae domi militiaeque, mari ac terrae per annos in commentariis acta sunt, ab anniversariis gestis annales nominaverunt. [4] Historia autem multorum
我們(拉丁人)中稱為「日記(diarium)」。因為拉丁人所謂的 diurnum,希臘人稱之為 ephemeris。〔2〕那些分配到各個月份的,稱為「月曆(calendaria)」。「編年記(annales)」則是逐年之事。〔3〕凡在平時與戰時、在海上與陸上,值得記憶而逐年記入公牘的事,人們便由其逐年(anniversaria)的事蹟而命名為「編年記」。〔4〕而歷史則是關乎多
us is called a 'diary' (diarium). For what the Latins call 'diurnum' the Greeks call 'ephemeris.' [2] Those are called 'calendaria' which are distributed into the several months. 'Annals' are the affairs of individual years. [3] For whatever things worthy of memory, in peace and war, by sea and land, were recorded through the years in registers, they named 'annals' from the yearly (anniversaria) deeds. [4] History, however, is of many
1:269
annorum vel temporum est, cuius diligentia annui commentarii in libris delati sunt. Inter historiam autem et annales hoc interest, quod historia est eorum temporum quae vidimus, annales vero sunt eorum annorum quos aetas nostra non novit. Vnde Sallustius ex historia, Livius, Eusebius et Hieronymus ex annalibus et historia constant. [5] Item inter
年或多個時代之事,藉其勤謹,逐年的公牘被納入書冊之中。歷史與編年記之間有此區別:歷史是關乎我們親眼所見的時代,編年記則是關乎我們這一代所不曾認識的年歲。因此撒路斯提烏斯(Sallustius)屬於歷史;而李維(Livius)、優西比烏(Eusebius)與耶柔米(Hieronymus)則兼有編年記與歷史。〔5〕同樣,在
years or times, and by its diligence the yearly registers have been transferred into books. Between history and annals there is this difference: that history is of those times which we have seen, but annals are of those years which our own age has not known. Hence Sallust consists of history, while Livy, Eusebius, and Jerome consist of both annals and history. [5] Likewise, between
1:270
historiam et argumentum et fabulam interesse. Nam historiae sunt res verae quae factae sunt; argumenta sunt quae etsi facta non sunt, fieri tamen possunt; fabulae vero sunt quae nec factae sunt nec fieri possunt, quia contra naturam sunt.
歷史、情節(argumentum)與寓言之間也有區別。因為歷史是已真實發生之事;「情節」則是縱然未曾發生、卻仍可能發生之事;而寓言乃是既未發生、也不可能發生之事,因為它們違反本性。
history, plot (argumentum), and fable there is a difference. For histories are true things that have happened; plots are things which, though they have not happened, can nevertheless happen; but fables are things which neither have happened nor can happen, because they are contrary to nature.
第 2 章 →
123456789101112131415161718192021222324